Collarspace.com

Horizontal Line
Vertical Line
Horizontal Line

Horizontal Line

Copykat

Copykat - photo 1
Copykat - photo 2
Copykat - photo 3
Copykat - photo 4

Vertical Line

3/3/2015 Update: The first part of my old profile seems to be confusing people so I?m just going to re-write it. ? Hi there. I?m a (relatively) young and (relatively) inexperienced switch who enjoys writing erotica. I use this profile primarily to make friends and exchange ideas/experiences/stories with others on this site. If you like reading erotica I highly suggest at least skimming my journal to see if there?s anything there that interests you. If you have any ideas for stories that you just can?t seem to get onto paper please message me and I?d be happy to talk about it with you and maybe work together to make something great. I also do a bit of caption work but I can?t post that here. If you want to see it, feel free to message me and I?ll share what I have. ? I always appreciate feedback if you see something wrong with anything I write or you think I should change something in my stories feel free to tell me. I can?t get better at writing unless I get honest feedback. ? Due to my unusual living situation I cannot currently do anything real life so my involvement in this world is almost exclusively fantasy. I hope to change that in the future but please accept that for what it is. If you pester me about meeting IRL I will block you. I?m tired of explaining to people who don?t seem to understand that for now I?m only interested in online. ? While I consider myself a switch, I lean heavily toward the submissive side so please respect that and don?t message me begging me to dominate and control you. If I?m feeling dominant toward a person it will flow naturally. However that does not mean I?m a doormat you can walk all over. Frankly I?m tired of people whose first message is just to call me a bitch or demand naked pictures. ? I WILL NOT SEND NUDES TO ANYONE ONLINE. This is a hard and fast rule that I will never break. No amount of begging or convincing will work so please don?t waste your time or mine. ? I am open to talking to anyone but I am a LESBIAN. That means I?m happy to have a platonic conversation with any men and I?d love to share stories and ideas with them but please don?t try to seduce me or tell me I just haven?t found the right guy yet. Trust me when I say you are not the right guy for me. I also love talking to women (straight, bi, or lesbian) about their own experiences or fetishes. And I?m happy to role play if I come across the right lady. ? I hope this clears up all the confusion from my old, less-detailed profile. ? 11/2/2013 Update: Please don't send me a chat request or a friend request without at least sending me a few messages first. If we've never spoken why would I add you as a friend or enter a chat room with you? ? ? ? 2/15/2014 Update: I just added a second picture. NO IT IS NOT ME. I just like the picture ? ? ? 5/4/2014 Update: You can follow my tumblr at?https://copycatsnewblog.tumblr.com/ ? ? ? 5/29/2014 Update: I just added a third picture to commemorate my time in Florida. As you can see, I don't use enough sunscreen :(

Horizontal Line

3/25/2018 7:56:31 AM
:( I'm sick. Someone take care of me. :(

10/18/2017 2:51:42 PM
Hey everyone. Does anyone have any particularly good prompts for Truth-or-Dare? I'm starting a new story and while I have a few in mind, I'd like to see if someone else has something better they'll let me use.

10/8/2017 12:48:59 PM
Brilliant new idea!!!
Have you subs grow their hair out for several months before cutting it like you would for Locks-for-Love or similar charity. But instead of donating the hair, have it turned into a pony-tail butt plug. That way your pony's tail will match her mane.


8/13/2017 1:25:58 PM
Have any of you out there ever had sex with someone you didn't even like? I'd love to hear about it if you have. Please message me! :)

7/17/2017 5:16:46 PM
Hey guys, I have a new story for you! Yes I know you're all very excited about that but I should warn you before you begin, this one isn't really in my usual writing style and focuses on cuckolding. I hope you all like it and as always, I appreciate all your feedback. :)



Dream Come True

 

You stand in the closet waiting. Your hands are cuffed above your head to the bar you'd normally hang a coat on, but you aren't trapped. The keys to the cuffs are on a lanyard on the floor and it wouldn't be too hard to grab them with your toes and fling them up into your hands. Not too difficult, but it would take a few tries and a bit of concentration. Too much effort for what you want.

 

You've fantasized about being cuckolded for as long as you can remember but you never had the courage to make it happen. It just seemed wrong...unnatural. You couldn't even admit to your desires. Until recently that is.

 

Less than a year ago, you finally worked up the courage to confess your dark secret to your beautiful wife. She was sympathetic and understanding but she wasn't interested in playing out your fantasy. She was a good woman and didn't want to cheat on her husband. You begged and pleaded with her. It wasn't really cheating if she did it with your permission after all. But nothing seemed to work.

 

That is until you found a compromise. She agreed to get a weekly massage in your home and allow you to watch from the closet. She wouldn't actually cheat on you but letting you watch other people...strangers even...touch her was the best you could hope for...

 

The doorbell snaps you back to the present and you lick your lips in anticipation. Your wife schedules the masseuses so you never know who will be touching her until they walk in the door. She usually picks women masseuses but she knows you prefer to watch men work on her.

 

Your wife enters your field of view and walks to the door wearing her bathrobe. You know she's naked underneath it. She opens the door and you hold your breath in anticipation... and in walks a large, muscular man. The kind of man who you're sure is used to women throwing themselves at. The kind of man who always gets what he wants. The kind of man who could beat you to within an inch of your life if you ever tried to stop him.

 

You break into a huge grin as you imagine the sorts of things he could do to your wife.

 

The man sets up his massage table and your wife climbs onto it while he prepares his oils. Through the slats in the door you can see your wife in profile face-down on the table completely exposed except for a small towel draped over her perfect ass.

 

The man turns on some soft, soothing music before he gets started and it's just loud enough that you can't hear what they say anymore. This is perfect. Now you can imagine anything you want.

 

You watch as he slowly starts rubbing your wife's shoulders and begins working his way down her back. He skips over her butt and continues on her thighs working all the way down to her feet. You wonder it's like from his perspective. Can he peek under the towel while massaging her feet? Can he feel the heat radiating off her pussy as he works her thighs? Does he think he has a chance of seducing this beautiful goddess on the table in front of him?

 

She looks up at him and says something you can't hear. You imagine she's hitting on him and the huge grin he gets a moment later seems to confirm your fantasy.

 

Suddenly he tugs on the towel and lets it fall to the floor. You're shocked for a moment until you see him start to massage her firm, beautiful butt-cheeks. You realize she must have asked him to work her glutes. She's done this once before but that was with a woman and she'd told you afterwards she'd been uncomfortable with it. You never thought she'd actually do it again and especially not with a man. But you couldn't be happier.

 

You watch as he massages your wife's perfect ass and upper thighs. You aren't sure from your perspective but you think you see him slide his thumbs between her cheeks. You see him say something and your wife adjusts her position slightly. Her legs are spread a bit more now though you can't tell how much. He must have asked her to move to give him better access.

 

His hands start working her inner-thighs and you can hardly believe your luck. It's never gone this far before! From your vantage point you can't see his hands anymore so you can imagine he's tracing her perfect little pussy lips with his fingers. All that massage oil must work great as a lubricant, you bet he could probably slide a few fingers into her without much effort at all. And you KNOW he has a perfect view of your wife's most intimate parts.

 

Even above the music, you can hear your wife start to moan. Is that just pleasure from the massage or something more? It certainly sounded like a moan of pleasure but it could have just been a contented sigh.

 

You watch as her body starts to tremble and see her start to breath harder. No way is that just from a normal massage. He must be doing something more! Could it be...? Is he really...?

 

He moves one hand to your wife's lower back but keeps the other one between her thighs. Is that supposed to help with the massage or is he holding her down so she doesn't buck too much?

 

You watch as your wife loses control and has a screaming orgasm right there on the table as she grinds herself back onto his hand.

 

He moves both hands back to her shoulders and continues the massage while she calms down and catches her breath. Before you know it though, he says something and steps away from the table. He turns off the music and starts to pack up. You realize that her time must be up and he's going to move on to his next appointment.

 

You watch as your wife, still naked, gets off the table and shakily walks out of your view. He folds up the table and is clearly getting ready to leave when your wife returns. She hands him the money and he hands her a small piece of paper. His number maybe?

 

Still naked, your wife walks him to the front door and shows him out before turning and coming to the closet. She has a huge grin on her face as she opens the door. She holds up the piece of paper and you see that it's a coupon for half off her next massage. You know she'll be using the same masseuse again and you match her grin overjoyed at your luck.

 

It seems all your fantasies are coming true...

 


7/12/2017 5:27:02 PM
Hey everyone. I've been in a bit of a writer's slump lately but people keep asking for new stories so I figured I'd just post a few story concepts I've been thinking about and let you guys use your own imagination. And I'd love to see the results if anyone wants to write their ideas down.
  • A young witch joins a sorority. She's very powerful but loses control sometimes with things she doesn't mean to happen happens.
  • A woman is approached by a stranger who asks her to take some pictures of him proposing to his GF. But it's all just a trick to get the girl into bed with them for a threesome.
  • Wimpy guy brings his mom to senior prom. She leaves with someone else.
  • You're at a masquerade orgy (anonymous sex party) but you notice a familiar birthmark on someone's neck.
  • White girl girl wears a confederate flag bikini to the beach where she runs into some black girls.
  • Young lesbian comes out to her parents. They lock her in chastity and try to "cure" her.
  • You have a magical amulet. If you can convince someone to put it on of their own free will then the amulet will compel them to obey your every order.
  • You can switch bodies with your crush for 24 hours but when you switch back they'll know who was in her body and remember every thing you did with their body.

1/15/2017 6:10:06 PM

My Sister’s Bully, My Bully

Unlike the vast majority of recent college graduates, Caitlyn actually had her life together. Despite the fact that she was only a year out of college she was already an associate at a respectable advertising firm and on the fast track for advancement. Luckily for her, the company put a lot more stock in ambition and talent than in how long someone had worked there so she was able to advance quickly. When she’d just been an intern, she’d come up with a brilliant advertising campaign for a local restaurant which landed her the job in the first place and a few months later another brilliant idea earned her a promotion. In fact she’d already been promoted over one of the women who’d been working there for 5 years. Caitlyn knew that as long as she kept churning out new ideas she’d be a top manager in the company in only a few more years.

The only down side to a company that would let her advance so fast was that she could be knocked down again just as fast. When every brilliant campaign idea can earn you a promotion and a pay raise any bad campaigns can easily get you demoted or even fired. Cailyn knew all this of course so she worked extra hard and stayed late to fine tune and polish all her ideas before presenting them to her boss. She’d gotten a bit of a reputation for never letting anyone know what she was planning or even giving hints until she revealed them to her boss.

Outside of work, Caitlyn was also a lot more together than most 23 year olds. She had a wonderful boyfriend named Mark who was in law school. They lived together and while she was paying for his schooling, she knew that in a few years he’d be the one making the real money. Even so, Cailyn wasn’t above flirting with men in clubs or at bars or even at work if it meant she got something out of it. At work that might be a favor but in the clubs a free drink or a nice dance or even attention from a hot guy was enough.

Caitlyn was always fastidious with her wardrobe. She knew what looked good on her and always did her best to impress. She knew her big butt was what got the most attention so she tried to dress in tight skirts and pants to show it off as often as possible. Her chest on the other hand was sadly lacking. Every day Caitlyn wore a heavily padded push-up bra to give the illusion that she had a respectable C-cup. In fact, only Mark and a handful of her friends from college had ever seen her without her padding so almost everyone believed she was a C-cup. Caitlyn was so scared of anyone else finding out that she even went to a gym more than an hour away so that no one she knew would see her without the padding.

While it may seem odd to some people, Caitlyn had come to associate her self-image with her chest. All throughout high school she’d been bullied for being smaller than the other girls and it had killed all her self-esteem. In college, she started stuffing her bra and found that she not only got a lot more attention from the boys but everyone seemed to take her more seriously. Her teachers started paying more attention to her and her grades noticeably improved. Her padding made her feel more mature, more like an adult, and more importantly everyone around her started treating her that way as well. It wasn’t long before she replaced almost all of her bra with ones with extra padding so she wouldn’t have to stuff every day.

Caitlyn had been recommending to her little sister Stephanie that she start stuffing her bra as well because Steph was just as flat as her big sister but so far she’d refused. Caitlyn always got sad whenever she talked to her little sister. Stephanie was so much like her right down to the part where she was constantly bullied. Caitlyn knew that if Steph just started stuffing her bra and got some confidence then the bullying would stop and she’d be much happier. But Steph never took her advice.

That’s why Caitlyn was thrilled one day when her boss handed her a new project to work on. Caitlyn was going to be in charge of running a new advertising campaign for the local college that she’d graduated from and that Stephanie still attended. Her boss also handed her a resume and told her that she’d be working with an intern from the college. Caitlyn was shocked when she looked at the resume and realized that it was Lisa Silvers, Stephanie’s freshmen roommate and her biggest bully. Caitlyn realized that this was a golden opportunity to get a little well deserved payback on behalf of her little sister.

Caitlyn spent the rest of the day smiling mischievously as she imagined all the things she was going to make Lisa do. And best of all, she would be able to excuse it all as actual work so if Lisa complained too much she would probably get fired. And even if she didn’t get fired, her internship was only going to last a month after which Caitlyn would be sure to give her a horrible review so she wouldn’t stand a chance of getting a job anytime soon.

When she got into work on Monday, Caitlyn finally met Lisa Silvers for the first time and immediately disliked her. The company she worked for had a very casual dress code and Lisa was already taking advantage of it. She came in to her first day of work in skin-tight jeans and a low-cut blouse. Honestly, her outfit wasn’t all that inappropriate, Caitlyn realized but her breasts we huge and her figure basically perfect so literally every head in the office turned to watch her. Even the women.

Caitlyn had absolutely no trouble seeing how Lisa would bully her sister Stephanie. From her own personal experience, Caitlyn knew that the girls with the biggest boobs and the hottest girls tended to have a lot more confidence and that naturally made them act like alpha females. And then they naturally started to bully the girls around them. Caitlyn hated it but she knew it was inevitable. If only Stephanie would take her advice and start stuffing her bra maybe Lisa would leave her alone.

From the moment she saw her, Caitlyn couldn’t wait to go to work on Lisa. She was looking forward to piling so much work on her that it would crush her. And after giving her the initial tour and filling out the mountains of paperwork she needed to get started, Caitlyn started piling it on. She made Lisa do all the grunt work not only for her, but for all her co-workers as well.

But to Caitlyn’s utter surprise, Lisa was extremely hard working. She managed to do everyone’s grunt work quickly and efficiently and still had plenty of time left over to get some real work experience as well. She talked and laughed with all the employees including Caitlyn and proved herself to be extremely intelligent and quick witted as well. And she did it all with a smile on her face.

By the end of her first week, Caitlyn had almost forgotten that she was supposed to hate Lisa. She was so charming and charismatic that even Caitlyn had fallen under her spell and was starting to consider her a friend. She stopped just giving Lisa the grunt work and actually let her work with her on the new campaign she was planning for the college. They made a great team and before long Caitlyn started to think that together they could easily rise to the top in the company.

Caitlyn hadn’t completely forgotten that Lisa had been bullying her little sister for years but she was so likeable that she actually started to consider that maybe Stephanie gave her a good reason to be a bitch.

They were scheduled to present their plan for the advertising campaign on the Monday of Lisa’s third week of work so the Thursday before that Caitlyn planned on pulling an all-nighter to finish the plan. That would give them all day on Friday to fine-tune and polish it all so they’d be ready to present on Monday. She mentioned her plan to Lisa at work and she immediately offered to stay up with Caitlyn to help her finish. Caitlyn gladly accepted her offer and gave Lisa her address so she could come over after work.

Lisa was the perfect house guest and was unfailingly polite and appreciative about everything. When she met Mark she was nice and started to flirt a little but then seemed to realize that it was inappropriate and stopped. Mark had an early test in the morning though so he retired to the bedroom to sleep early while the girls stayed up working in the living room.

Around midnight, Lisa suggested opening a bottle of wine and shortly thereafter the girls were starting to get tipsy and giggly. They opened a second bottle as they worked and the alcohol seemed to be helping. The ideas were just pouring out and they continued to work all through the night and right through a third bottle of wine.

Exhausted, Caitlyn finally fell asleep on her couch around 5 in the morning intending to just take a 2 hour nap before getting up for work. But apparently she slept through her alarm and the sounds of Mark getting up and leaving because when she finally woke up, it was already noon and her apartment was empty. She woke up incredibly hungover and strongly considered just calling in sick as she’d already missed half her work day anyway but she knew she had to finish putting the final touches on the presentation so she got up and went to her bedroom to get ready for work.

She was shocked however when she opened her underwear drawer to find that almost all of her bras were missing. She’d already done laundry for the week so she knew they weren’t dirty so someone must have stolen them. All that was left in her drawer were her sports bras and her last remaining unpadded bra. Caitlyn decided she’d just keep wearing the bra from the day before only to realize she wasn’t wearing one. She knew she’d had it on last night though so someone must have taken her bra off while she slept and then put her top back on over it.

Caitlyn was outraged but her headache was making it hard for her to concentrate on anything so rather than try to think of a solution, she just took a quick shower and got dressed in her unpadded bra and went to work.

She got into work a little after 1PM ready to suffer through an agonizing day of work hashing out the finer details of the presentation she would be giving on Monday but as soon as she got to her desk her bossed stopped by. He informed her that overnight Lisa had gotten a stroke of genius and planned out the entire advertising campaign by herself. Before Caitlyn could speak up to tell him that she’d actually done a lot of the work her went on to tell her that Lisa had called the college and they’d had their meeting earlier that day. She’d wowed the representatives from the college and they’d gone out to lunch to celebrate. They’d be back to hash out all the details later.

Caitlyn was so shocked by all this that she didn’t even notice that her boss kept glancing at her chest with a confused look trying to figure out why she looked so much flatter than before. Caitlyn wanted her boss to know that the idea had been hers and that she’d done most of the work but he didn’t want to hear it. In his mind, Lisa had met with the clients and sold the idea so the idea was hers no matter who’d done the work. Before he left, he took one final shot and mentioned that if Caitlyn had been in to work on time she could have shared the credit with Lisa.

Caitlyn spent the next hour fuming at how Lisa had screwed her. And the worst part was, she knew she was to blame. She should have known that the devious, manipulative girl who’d been tormenting her sister for years would try to pull something like this but she’d let her guard down. Lisa had played her expertly and left Caitlyn looking and feeling like an idiot. Caitlyn got so enthralled with mentally beating herself up for being so stupid that she completely forgot about her bra situation so when Lisa and the clients got back from lunch she didn’t even think to hide her chest from view to save her image.

The basic idea behind their advertising campaign was to take 2 students, a freshmen and a senior, and feature them in their pamphlets and commercials to show how much students would grow and mature over their 4 years at the college. Lisa had taken it a step further and when she pitched it to the clients she suggested that she and Caitlyn be the models since they’d both attended the school.

Caitlyn didn’t want to do that but she knew that the only way to save face and keep her job safe was to just roll with it and act like she’d know about it the whole time. Caitlyn, Lisa and the clients sat in the conference room for over an hour hashing out all the details but the only one that really mattered to Caitlyn was when the clients mentioned that she’d be posing as the naïve freshmen while Lisa would be the mature senior.

When they first mention that, Caitlyn tried to speak up, “But I’m older…I graduated last year…”

Lisa just gave her a condescending look and glanced significantly at her chest reminding Caitlyn of her lack of padding. Caitlyn blushed at that and quieted down while Lisa smirked and the clients chuckled. Composing himself, one of the clients said that there was already a noticeable difference between them but that they wanted to maximize it for the campaign so that it would have a bigger impact on potential students. To that end, her cut a check to Lisa personally so she could go out and get her hair and nails done along with wardrobe for the 2 of them for the photo shoots.

The clients were treating Lisa like she was in charge instead of just and intern and Caitlyn was horrified to realize that they were right. Lisa had completely taken control of the situation and she’d have to scramble just to come out of this whole thing with her job and dignity intact. With the details hashed out and their meeting concluded, Caitlyn and Lisa decided (Lisa decided and told Caitlyn) to go to the mall after work to get their new wardrobe.

Caitlyn spent the rest of her workday wallowing in self-pity and suffering through her hangover so that by the time she got off work, she was feeling truly miserable. Lisa and Caitlyn drove separately to the mall where they met up and headed to the salon.

Lisa got her hair styles and her nails done while Caitlyn got her hair dyed blonde to match Lisa’s. That was one of the details they’d hashed out that they wanted Caitlyn to make people think of a younger version of Lisa. Caitlyn thought she might look good as a blonde and since it was being paid for she was perfectly fine with that part. But then Lisa told Caitlyn’s stylist to cut Caitlyn’s hair short and put it in pig-tails. Caitlyn tried to protest but Lisa just reminded her that the clients wanted her to look as young as possible. The stylist just smirked and did as Lisa said without ever stopping to consider Caitlyn’s protests.

When they were done at the salon, they walked through the mall toward the department store to get them both a few new outfits to wear for the photo-shoot. Caitlyn was dreading what sorts of outfits Lisa would pick for her in order to make her “look younger” so she didn’t notice what they were walking past until Lisa stopped.

They were outside a designer underwear store and Lisa insisted on going in and getting some new underwear to go with their new outfits. They went in and Lisa found a sales girl to request a fitting. The girl brought them both to a large changing room and told them both to take off their tops and bras so she could get an accurate measurement. Caitlyn was a little embarrassed to be stripping in front of Lisa and a complete stranger but since it was the girl’s job she figured it wouldn’t be too bad.



The girl measured them both and informed them that Lisa was a very respectable 34DD whereas Caitlyn was a humble 32A. Caitlyn blushed at that while the sales girl chuckled and whispered something to Lisa that made them both laugh. Once they calmed down a bit Lisa said, “Yeah that sounds awesome, let’s try that and see how it goes. Could you bring us a couple actually?”

Caitlyn had no idea what they might have said but the sales girl returned shortly bearing a few things for them both to try on. For Lisa, she has an assortment of sexy, lacy bras and matching panties for each of them. For Caitlyn…she has a couple training bras and panties with little cartoons on them. Caitlyn’s first thought was that she hadn’t even know that the store carried underwear for little girls before the reality of the situation set in and she realized that the little girl underwear was for her.

She was so shocked that it took her a few seconds to find her voice but once she did she started yelling at Lisa and the sales girl that it wasn’t funny and to bring her some real underwear. They both snickered as Caitlyn kept yelling at them for a few minutes until she ran out of steam. Once she did though, the sales girl remarked how cute she looked throwing her little temper-tantrum. Caitlyn could feel her cheeks burning both from anger and humiliation at the whole situation as well as feel tears in her eyes before suddenly realizing that her exposed nipples were rock hard. Lisa and the sales girl kept laughing as Caitlyn crossed her arms to cover her embarrassingly small chest.

Finally though, Lisa offered her a deal. If Caitlyn tried on all the underwear the sales girl had brought her and a single piece of it didn’t fit, then Lisa will sign over the entire $1000 check to her and furthermore allow Caitlyn to pick her outfit for the photo-shoot. However, if every single piece fit her, then Caitlyn would have to wear them and stop complaining.

Caitlyn considered the deal carefully while looking through the underwear the sales girl had brought. Some of the pieces looked pretty small and she was pretty sure that at least one of them wouldn’t fit her. After nearly a minute of silence, Caitlyn agreed to Lisa’s deal.

Lisa and the sales girl both smirked as they watched Caitlyn try on each and every training bra and pair of panties. A few of them were a little tight but all of them fit her. Realizing her defeat, Caitlyn hung her head as Lisa pulled off all the tags and handed them to the sales girl along with the underwear Caitlyn had come in. She told the girl to ring up all the underwear and to “please throw out these old ugly things”. Caitlyn would be wearing some of her new underwear out of the store.

Caitlyn sat on the bench in a stunned silence as Lisa tried on all the underwear the sales girl had brought for her before selecting a couple pairs to buy. Once they were both fully redressed, Lisa and Caitlyn left the changing room and stopped by the checkout counter to pay for Lisa’s new underwear and thank the sales girl for all her help. The sales girl couldn’t hold back a laugh at the look on Caitlyn’s face as they left and Caitlyn blushed deep red all over again.

They proceeded to walk through the mall to the department store to pick out a few new outfits for their upcoming photo-shoot. Luckily Lisa had mercy and selected a loose fitting pair of jeans with a plain, sky-blue top, and a knee length dress. Nothing too embarrassing and Caitlyn knew that the outfits would prevent anyone from seeing her new underwear, but they also made her look like she should be in high school. While she was humiliated by it, she knew that it was exactly the look her clients were looking for.

Carrying their bags, Lisa and Caitlyn left the mall and started heading toward their respective cars. Caitlyn was loading her bags into the trunk of her car when Lisa grabbed her arm and turned her to face her. Caitlyn was surprised by how strong Lisa was, she tried to pull away as hard as she could but Lisa held her arm in place without any apparent effort.

Oh and one more thing before you leave, don’t even think about trying to get out of wearing your new clothes either. If you show up to work in anything other than what we bought today I’ll bend you over your desk and spank your bare butt right there in the office. Understand?”

Let me go!” Caitlyn replied. She’d meant it to sound defiant but it came out as more like a whine. She was still trying to pull away without any success.

Lisa just sighed and rolled her eyes at Caitlyn’s pathetic attempt to resist. She grabbed Caitlyn by the shoulder and spun her around to face her car and then bent her over so her upper body was lying in the trunk of her own car. “Guess I better teach you a lesson then.” Lisa held both Caitlyn’s hands behind her back and held her in position all with one hand. With her free hand she pulled Caitlyn’s pants down to her knees exposing her new little cartoon panties to the parking lot and then proceeded to spank her.

After a dozen swats to her panty-covered ass, Caitlyn was in tears. It wasn’t from the spanking though, it was from the humiliation. The swats to her rear hurt of course but the real reason for the tears was the utter humiliation of being so easily manhandled, exposed, and punished in public by Lisa and being completely helpless to stop her. Through her tears, Caitlyn agreed to wear the little girl underwear to the office everyday just like Lisa told her to do.

Lisa smirked at that and told her that wasn’t going to be enough anymore. She’d planned on letting Caitlyn off easy by only making her wear the underwear at the office but thanks to her smart-mouth she was going to have to wear them all the time instead. Even at home.

Lisa then went on to inform Caitlyn that if she ever finds out that she isn’t wearing the undies she picked out for her then she’d bend her over her desk and spank her bare butt at work. Caitlyn had no doubt that Lisa would make good on her threat so she nodded in agreement. She knew she’d do exactly what Lisa told her to do in order to avoid that kind of humiliation.

Caitlyn fought back tears through her whole drive home. She left the bags in her trunk as she went in to find Mark sitting on the couch and watching TV. That’s when she broke down. She cried on his shoulder for over an hour while she told him about all the horrible things Lisa had done to her and made her do.

Mark was comforting and understanding right up until Caitlyn mentioned going to her boss to get her fired. He stopped her there and pointed out that since her boss seemed to see Lisa as being in charge on this project he might side with her. Caitlyn knew her job was always on the line and if her boss thought Lisa was more valuable to the company he could easily give Lisa her job. He pointed out that since Lisa’s internship ended in 2 weeks, it would probably be best to just keep her head down and do whatever Lisa wanted until she was gone and things could return to normal.

Caitlyn was devastated to hear her boyfriend tell her to just accept whatever Lisa did to her. But even so, she knew he was right. Lisa had easily out-maneuvered her with her plan and then just as easily overpowered her in the parking lot. Lisa was smarter and stronger than her and Caitlyn had to admit that she didn’t really stand a chance against her.

Right after she had that revelation, Caitlyn’s phone buzzed. It was a text from Lisa, “Hey there little Caitlyn. Just checking in to make sure you’re behaving yourself like we agreed on. Send me a picture of you wearing your new undies in the next 5 minutes or I’m gonna spank your fat ass bright red in front of your whole office on Monday.”

Caitlyn was shocked by the bluntness of the threat as she showed her phone to Mark. She expected him to be outraged but he just sighed and said, “Guess you better do it babe. We already decided it was best to just do what she said, right?”

With tears in her eyes, Caitlyn stripped down to her new training bra and cartoon panties and took a picture of herself and sent it to Lisa. She knew she’d just sealed her own fate as soon as she sent it because Lisa could use the picture to blackmail her forever if she wanted.

Lisa replied to the photo, “Good little girl. You look so cute in your new undies. I’ll be texting you periodically to make sure you dress properly and if you take too long to respond I’ll assume you tried to change your undies in order to try to trick me. You better be quick to respond ;)”

◊◊◊

Caitlyn cried herself to sleep that night and then spent the entire weekend at home sulking. Over the weekend, Lisa texted her 3 different times to check in and make sure Caitlyn was wearing her new undies and each time Caitlyn sent her a picture for proof.

Caitlyn woke up bright an early that Monday morning. She sullenly got dressed in a fresh pair of little girl panties and training bra and then pulled on the jeans and top that Lisa had picked out for her the week before. She also brought along the dress because they were going to have a photo-shoot that day with Lisa and Caitlyn posing for the new school pamphlets.

She got in to her office and went straight for her desk without talking to anyone or even making eye contact. Luckily her desk was positioned in the corner so that she could see everyone but still hide most of her body behind her desk. Her outfit wasn’t too humiliating but she wanted to minimize her interactions as much as possible with anyone she’d have to work with. Not to mention that fact that none of them had seen her without a stuffed bra before (Except for her boss the Friday before) and she wanted them to still think she had a respectable set of breasts.

The photo-shoot wasn’t until that afternoon so she needed to actually do some work in the morning. She bent over her desk to start working and quickly lost herself in the work and tuned out the rest of the world. Lisa walked into the office a little over an hour late but no one even thought to say something to her. They were all just happy to see her.

Caitlyn was so engrossed in her work by that point that she didn’t even notice her until Lisa was already walking around her desk to stand behind her. Caitlyn gasped when she found herself so close to her tormentor but Lisa just leaned over like she was trying to read something over Caitlyn’s shoulder. Caitlyn could feel Lisa’s huge breasts pressed against her back as she whispered in her ear, “Just act normal and no one will have to know what a pathetic little girl you are.”

Caitlyn gave a brief nod of agreement before feeling Lisa’s hand slide down her back and reach into the back of her pants. Lisa grabbed the back of Caitlyn’s underwear and yanked them up sharply as hard as she could. She actually lifted Caitlyn out of her seat a few inches and Caitlyn couldn’t help but squeak in shock and pain.

Caitlyn looked around desperately to make sure that no one was looking. She was getting a few curious glances but no one was interested enough to question her about her squeak. “Leave them like that,” Lisa whispered to her as she walked away from her desk to go do some of her own work.

Caitlyn sat at her desk with a horrible wedgie and the back of her little girl panties clearly visible above the waist of her jeans. Her face burned with humiliation but she kept her head down and avoided looking at anyone. As the day wore on though, Caitlyn started to panic. She would be going on her lunch break soon but she couldn’t walk past all her coworkers with her childish panties hanging out the back of her pants and she couldn’t fix her underwear without incurring Lisa’s wrath.

By 1PM, Caitlyn’s stomach was starting to rumble and she was getting really hungry but she still hadn’t figured out how to get lunch without utterly humiliating herself. Seeing no other option, Caitlyn pulled out her cell phone and texted Lisa, “Can I please fix my underwear so I can go to lunch?”

She hit SEND and a few seconds later she heard Lisa start giggling from across the room. Caitlyn’s phone chirped with Lisa’s reply, “Hmmm, I don’t know little Caitlyn, what’s in it for me?”

What do you want?”

Pull your pants down to your ankles and send me a picture.”

Caitlyn blushed when she read Lisa’s reply but she didn’t see any other options that wouldn’t lead to her utter humiliation and she was relatively sure she could get her pants down without anyone noticing. People would probably notice her taking a selfie but that wasn’t all that strange so she decided to try it.

Caitlyn carefully unbuttoned her jeans and started easing them down as subtly as possible. She was continuously looking around to make sure no one was looking at her and after a few moments she managed to get her jeans down. Caitlyn grabbed her phone and took a quick selfie and sent it to Lisa.

She heard Lisa giggle again then her phone chirped with another message, “Good girl. Now you may fix your undies and go to lunch. Bring me a chicken Caesar salad and a Sprite.”

Relieved, Caitlyn quickly fixed her underwear into a more comfortable position and pulled her pants back up. She grabbed her purse and practically ran out the door she was so keen to get away from Lisa for a while. Caitlyn enjoyed her lunch and was only slightly annoyed when she ordered Lisa’s lunch to go knowing full well that Lisa would never pay her back for the food.

She returned to the office and gave Lisa her lunch just a 20 minutes before they were supposed to leave for the photo-shoot. Not enough time to actually do any work so Caitlyn just hung out and tried to stay out of sight as much as possible until Lisa finished her lunch and they could leave the office to go to the photo-studio.

When Lisa finished, they left the office together and drove to the photo-studio to meet with the photographer and the representatives from the college. By then, Caitlyn had grown used to her childish outfit though she was still doing her best to go unnoticed. Lisa’s outfit was similar to Caitlyn’s but more grown up. Lisa was wearing skin tight jeans that showed off her perfect ass and her shirt matched Caitlyn’s in color but had a deep V-neck and showed off a lot of cleavage.

As soon as they arrived at the studio, Lisa became all business and immediately took charge of the whole situation. Within moments she was ordering the photographer around and talking to the clients as if they were her equals instead of the ones paying for everything. Caitlyn couldn’t help but notice that the 2 college representative were both hanging on her every word and practically drooling over her. They didn’t even bother to glance and Caitlyn but for once in her life she was glad she wasn’t getting any attention.

The afternoon was a blur of smiling and posing for hundreds of pictures. The photographer was cool and professional with Caitlyn, touching her only to position her exactly as he wanted her. With Lisa on the other hand, Caitlyn noticed that his hands lingered and he seemed to find an excuse to touch her between every single picture.

By the time they left the photo-studio, it was well past 5 and already getting dark. Lisa blew Caitlyn a kiss and gave her a wink as she said goodbye and Caitlyn shivered in response. She wasn’t sure if she could handle another 2 weeks of working with Lisa if that’s what it was going to be like.

◊◊◊

The next 2 weeks passed much the same as that first day. Everyday Caitlyn would wear the little girl underwear that Lisa had picked out for her and everyday Lisa would find some new way to humiliate and demean her. She’d been wedgied, swirlied, stripped naked in the break room, and even pulled over her knee for a spanking at lunch. But thankfully Lisa had been kind enough to not actually expose her in front of her coworkers. At least once a day Lisa texted her to check on her undies so even when Lisa wasn’t with her, she still made sure Caitlyn was properly attired.

One of the worst parts though was that her sex life had completely disappeared. Mark told her he wasn’t comfortable making love with her after seeing her strip out of her little girl panties. He said it made him feel like a pervert. But since Lisa could text at any time of day or night to check on her, Caitlyn had to wear them constantly. Instead of having sex a couple times a week like they normally did, Caitlyn had to endure a 2 week dry spell on top of everything else that was happening to her.

On Lisa’s final day as an intern and Caitlyn rushed home from the office. She knew she wasn’t really free from Lisa’s control but she was hoping her life would finally return to something more normal. She was already planning to go to the mall the next day to buy all new bras and panties and was overjoyed by the thought that it was her last night in a training bra and little girl panties.

Caitlyn got home and started cooking dinner while Mark took a shower. Suddenly there was a knock on her front door. Caitlyn opened the door to find her little sister Stephanie waiting there. That was odd as Steph never stopped by unannounced. She let her sister in and asked what was wrong.

Stephanie started to explain that Lisa her told her to come over when the doorbell rang and Caitlyn went to answer it again. She found Lisa and another girl waiting outside. Caitlyn didn't know the other girl but she looked a lot like Lisa: beautiful, confident, and powerful. Lisa let herself in and introduced the other girl as Kelsey.

Lisa explained that she and Kelsey had made an agreement and part of it was that Kelsey was going to babysit the sisters for the evening. She also pointed out that even though Kelsey was only 18, she was a lot more mature than either of them. Both Caitlyn and Stephanie were shocked by her announcement but looking at Kelsey they both realize that Lisa was right. Even though they were both older, Kelsey was taller and fitter than either of them. Looking at her, they realized that she was in excellent shape and could easily bend either of them over her knee and spank them just like Lisa could (and had).

The only thing they couldn’t wrap their heads around was why they’d need a babysitter but when Caitlyn asked, Lisa just laughed and replied that they were little girls and needed someone to watch them. She walked right up to Caitlyn and pulled her pants down to the floor exposing her little girl panties with a picture of Elsa from Frozen on the front. Caitlyn knew better than to try to resist but she couldn’t bring herself to look at her little sister. She didn’t want to see the look on Stephanie’s face when she realized that her big sister was in little girl panties.

But before Caitlyn could figure out how to try to explain this to her sister, Lisa pulled down Stephanie’s pants too to reveal that she was wearing a pair of pink panties with Anna from Frozen. Kelsey was practically rolling with laughter as she saw that her friend had forced the older girls to wear complimenting little girls’ panties.

Lisa ordered the girls to take their tops off the reveal their matching training bras as well. Then she made the sisters pose together as she snapped several pictures of the little girls. Caitlyn was humiliated beyond all words and, glancing at Stephanie, she realized that so was her sister. Summoning the last bit of her courage and dignity, Caitlyn tried on more time and asked why they needed a babysitter for the evening.

But just as she finally managed to get the words out, Mark emerged from the bedroom and crossed the room to Lisa. He put his arm around her and grinned at Caitlyn and Stephanie. Lisa explained that she and Mark were going out and that Kelsey was in charge.

Be good,” Lisa called over her shoulder as she and Mark closed the door behind them on their way out.


12/14/2016 2:43:12 PM
It's my birthday :) Shower me in attention!

11/23/2016 3:28:31 PM
Hey Everyone. I know it's been a while but I finally have a new story for you all. As always, I hope you like it and I'd love to hear your honest feedback.


Penny’s College Years: First Semester

After high school, Penny wanted nothing more than to go to college. She knew that college was a gateway to better and higher paying jobs and frankly she didn’t want to spend the rest of her life as a waitress like her mother.

But unfortunately for her, Penny’s father lost his job right before she graduated high school and they couldn’t afford to send her to college. Penny had to get a waitress job at the same diner her mother worked at to help her family pay the bills. She knew she’d never be happy with that life and career though so slowly but surely she saved up her paychecks and after 5 years she finally had enough to put herself through college. Well, at least to put her through a few semesters anyway. She hoped to be able to work while in college to help keep her there.

Penny packed up her car and began the 16 hour road trip praying that the POS could at least get her there. She didn’t hold out much hope that it would last much past then. As she drove, Penny began to daydream about what college would be like. She’d romanticized the whole thing in her mind for years while saving up for the chance to go and she knew it probably wouldn’t quite live up to her expectations but it was still fun to think about.

She knew that at 23, she’d be older than most of the other freshmen and imagined herself becoming a mentor to some of them. Especially her roommate. She imagined taking on something like a big sister role with her roommate. Give her advice about life and helping her out with boys and stuff like that. She didn’t know much about her roommate yet, just that her name was Myrthe, she played on the school volleyball team, and that she was an international student from the Netherlands. Penny mostly just hoped she would speak English well since she wasn’t even sure what language they spoke in the Netherlands. Dutch maybe? That sounded right.

By the time she reached the college, Penny had imagined hundreds of scenarios and convinced herself that her roommate would look up to her and think of her as a big sister. She parked her car and began unloading boxes. She wished she had a few friends in the area who could help her out with this but she didn’t even know anyone in the state.

As Penny brought her first load of boxes into her new dorm room, she was a little disappointed. Logically, she knew the dorm room was just like every other dorm room in the world but subconsciously she’d half expected one of the huge, beautiful dorm rooms everyone in TV shows seemed to her. The room was roughly 20 feet by 40 feet with cinder-block walls all painted white. There was just enough room for 2 twin beds, 2 small desks, and 2 small wardrobes.

The near side of the room was already claimed so Penny put her stuff on the far side of the room near the window. Myrthe wasn’t in the room but she seemed to have finished unpacking all her stuff. Penny wasn’t sure but she guessed the school let the athletes move in early.

Penny finished bringing all her boxes into the room and was making good progress toward unpacking and getting things set up when the door opened and her roommate walked in. Penny’s first impression was that she was some sort of Amazon. Myrthe was larger than Penny in every dimension standing 6 foot tall and with wide shoulders. She was very muscular and had a slightly squared off jawline that wasn’t enough to hide her obvious femininity. She seemed to have just finished volleyball practice as she was dressed in spandex shorts and a sports bra that did nothing to hide her large chest. It was enough to make Penny feel more than a little self-conscious about her own petite frame and modest assets.

Penny wanted to make a good first impression so she crossed the room to introduce herself but Myrthe didn’t seem interested in that. Her English was very good but she still had a thick enough accent to make it slightly difficult for Penny to understand but her manner was brusque and instead of calling Penny by name, she simply called her “girl”. As soon as the introductions were done, Myrthe grabbed a towel and left the room heading for the communal showers down the hall.

Penny was left alone again. She was miffed that her roommate didn’t seem to want to be friends but consoled herself that maybe it had just been timing. After all, Myrthe was only 18 (it was easy to forget that given her stature) and living in a foreign country. That had to be a bit unsettling. And maybe her volleyball practice hadn’t gone very well; that would certainly explain her bad mood. By the time Myrthe returned, Penny had completely forgiven her for the earlier rudeness and resolved to give Myrthe her space for at least the first few days while they got to know each other. She was confident that they’d be friends before too long.

---…---…---…---

Myrthe didn’t really seem interested in becoming friends though. After the first few weeks, she and Penny hardly talked at all. But Penny was able to learn a few things about her new roommate though. She knew Myrthe was extremely smart based on the textbooks on her desk. She’d apparently skipped right to Calculus 2 while Penny was only taking Pre-Calculus. She also knew Myrthe was hardworking and determined to better herself because Myrthe worked out every day either in practice with her team or just spending time in the gym alone. And while she didn’t have any hard evidence, Penny got the distinct impression that Myrthe came from a very wealthy family.

Myrthe never said anything about it but Penny noticed that all her clothes seemed to be high-end and she had the same sort of arrogance that Penny had long since associated with the wealthy. She also seemed to be used to having servants. While not a slob, Myrthe never seemed to clean up her half of the room and after a few weeks, Penny couldn’t stand the clutter anymore and cleaned up for her. Myrthe never thanked her or even acknowledged that she’d done it. When Penny grabbed her laundry basket to do her first load since coming to college, Myrthe stopped her and handed Penny her laundry as well and told Penny to do it. She didn’t ask Penny to do it, she told Penny to do it.

That made Penny mad and she was about to yell at her roommate about respect but stopped herself. If she was right and Myrthe was a rich as she suspected, then she’d probably never done laundry before. She probably didn’t even know how. Penny left the room feeling proud of herself not only for knowing how to do laundry but also for being the bigger woman and not yelling. She resolved to try to teach Myrthe how to be more independent and take care of herself. Or at the very least, teach her to say “thank you” when people did things for her.

If there had been any doubt about Myrthe being wealthy, doing her laundry certainly convinced Penny. Myrthe’s clothes basically fell into two categories; they were either workout clothes smelly with dried (and sometimes still wet) sweat or name-brand designer clothes. As she sorted through Myrthe’s underwear making sure they could all handle the delicate setting, she realized that a single pair of Myrthe’s underwear probably cost than Penny had spent on every pair of panties she’d ever owned. Unfortunately that meant that almost every pair of her underwear needed to be hand washed in the sink and hand dried between two towels. Washing Myrthe’s clothes was going to be a lot more effort than doing her own.

Hours later, Penny finally finished washing and drying all the clothes. Penny sorted through the clothes and piled them into hers and Myrthe’s laundry baskets. She brought them back to the room leaving Myrthe’s basket on her bed while she folded and put all her clothes away. Myrthe was out and Penny suspected she was probably at the gym again.

Finally finished with her clothes, Penny moved to her desk to start on some homework but stopped when she saw Myrthe’s basket of laundry. If Myrthe didn’t get back soon to put them away, her clothes would wrinkle. It seemed like a shame to let that happen after she put in the effort to wash them all. Penny decided she could put in a little more effort but she would definitely be asking Myrthe for some quarters to pay her back for the machines. Penny carefully folded and put away all of her roommate clothes making sure there wouldn’t be any wrinkles before finally sitting down to do her homework.

Shortly thereafter, Myrthe returned to the room. Penny smiled secretly to herself as she watched Myrthe move around out of the corner of her eye. She knew Myrthe would be happily impressed at all the work she’d done. She slyly watched out of the corner of her eye as Myrthe crossed the room to her dresser and looked in…

Myrthe made a loud, exasperated sigh, “You could at least put my clothes back correctly.”

Penny was furious. She’d spent hours hand washing and drying her roommate’s underwear and she didn’t appreciate it at all. She tried to keep her cool and not blow up at her roommate but she just couldn’t hold it in anymore. “WHAT?!? At least? I spent hours in the laundry room doing your laundry! You should be thanking me! I did your laundry, I cleaned up your messes. You’d be living in a pigsty if it weren’t for me!”

From the shock on Myrthe’s face she knew no one had ever spoken to her like that and she thought she was making an impact. “I’m not your fucking servant. You’re going to have to start pulling your own weight!” she punctuated the end of her rant my poking Myrthe in the chest. That was a mistake.

Myrthe’s hand moved so fast that Penny didn’t even see it; but she sure felt it. Myrthe slapped Penny across the face so hard she staggered backward and her vision blurred for a moment. When her eyes could focus again, she looked at Myrthe. She saw nothing but contempt. Myrthe wasn’t thankful to Penny for all her work. She didn’t feel the slightest trace of guilt for slapping her. “Don’t ever touch me again. Understand girl?”

Penny had never been in a fight before but in that moment her rage overwhelmed her common sense. She attacked Myrthe, flailing her arms with no skill or particular target for her fists. She just wanted to hit Myrthe and keep hitting her. Unfortunately for her, Myrthe did know how to fight.

Myrthe easily captured Penny’s wrists with one hand and held them above her head so she couldn’t really move. With her free hand, Myrthe repeatedly slapped Penny across the face, the breasts, her arms, basically everywhere. Penny struggled but she couldn’t break out of Myrthe’s iron-like grip. All she could do was squirm and twist and try to keep Myrthe from slapping her in the same place too many times.

After a minute or so of this, Penny was sobbing and all the fight seemed to go out of her. She’d been slapped all over and would have several red marks. Penny was still furious but now she was also sore all over from the slaps and she realized she couldn’t do anything to hurt Myrthe from her position.

Had enough, girl? Ready to give up?”

Still sobbing, Penny nodded her head and Myrthe released her wrists. Penny began to probe her face and other sore spots with her fingers to check how bad the damage was. Myrthe turned away to go back to whatever she was doing before she was attacked and that’s when Penny tried to get her revenge again.

She’s been lying about giving up. She just wanted Myrthe to drop her guard so she could attack her again. As soon as she saw Myrthe turn her back, she jumped on her intending to hit her from behind. She never got that far though. Myrthe spun around and caught her in midair before easily throwing her across the room to land on her bed and roll off the other side to land in a heap on the floor.

When Penny looked up, Myrthe was glaring at her as if daring her to try it again. The message sunk in though. Penny was no match for her younger roommate. Myrthe was in charge and Penny needed to understand that. Penny broke eye contact and lowered her eyes in defeat. Myrthe smirked and took her seat at her desk to begin her homework already forgetting about her.

For a moment, Penny considered trying to attack her again but knew it wouldn’t work. Even if she got a few lucky hits in, Myrthe would take her apart. She decided a little petty revenge wasn’t worth more pain and resolved to go the campus housing office the next day to get a new room.

Penny grabbed her towel and toiletry basket and left the room to take a shower. She was sweaty, sore and her face was tear streaked and she just really needed a shower in order to feel presentable again. Luckily, she found the communal showers empty so no one could see the state she was in.

Standing under the warm water, Penny felt the soreness slowly leave her body. She knew she’d probably have a few red marks for the rest of the day. Especially that first slap across her face. She knew that mark would probably last a couple days and probably bruise as well. It hurt but it would also help when she went to the housing department. She’d have proof so it wouldn’t just be her word against Myrthe’s.

Penny started rehearsing her story in her head. She didn’t want to forget any details or get confused when explaining the situation. She knew if she stumbled over her words and changed any details people might think she was making it all up.

She replayed the details in her head stating with the beginning of the fight. Sure, she’d been yelling but Myrthe had just snapped and attacked her. It was totally uncalled for. But wait, no. that wasn’t quite right. She’d poked Myrthe in the chest first before Myrthe ever touched her. Maybe that was like super insulting in her culture or something like that. Penny wasn’t sure. She didn’t think a simple poke justified that sort of response but she couldn’t deny she’d touched Myrthe before Myrthe touched her. Did that mean that she’d started the fight? Penny wasn’t sure about that. How would the housing department see it? What if the police got involved? What if they took Myrthe’s side and blamed Penny for the fight?

Penny didn’t want to even think about that. Maybe she could skip that part and just move on to Myrthe savagely beating her. Surely if she made a good enough case for Myrthe being out of control they would overlook a simple poke to the chest right? But no, that wasn’t quite right either. Myrthe had thoroughly beaten her but she hadn’t been out of control. She’d just restrained Penny’s hands and slapped her a little. Myrthe could have easily caused a lot more damage just by changing her open hand slaps into punches. And she’d also stopped as soon as Penny stopped struggling to get away. It hadn’t really been a savage beating, more like a parent restraining their child during a temper tantrum. It had just seemed savage because Penny had been completely overwhelmed by her roommate. She’d been as powerless against Myrthe as a child would be against an adult.

As she thought this, Penny suddenly realized that her hand was between her legs and her thumb was massaging her clit. She hadn’t even realized she was touching herself while thinking about the fight and she was shocked by it. She’d never touched herself while thinking about another women before. She didn’t even find Myrthe attractive though she knew a lot of guys would disagree with her on that one.

It must just be the adrenaline she thought. She’d never been in a fight before and certainly never been manhandled like that before. She wasn’t turned on by being thrown around or by her roommate, she was just high on adrenaline and her body was reacting. That was all it was. Surely…

With that rational in mind, Penny managed to finish and brought herself to a knee buckling orgasm. She sat on the shower floor panting not trusting her legs to even keep her upright. It was one of the most intense experiences of her life. As she let the water flow over her thighs and wash away the evidence of her shower fun, Penny felt conflicted. Clearly, she realized, the adrenaline from confronting Myrthe was a big part of making that orgasm amazing and she definitely wanted to experience that again. But for that to happen, she would need to keep living with Myrthe and suffering her insults and arrogance. It might also mean more beatings if things escalated to a fight again. Was it worth it?

By the time she emerged from the shower, Penny had come to a decision. Due to her newfound doubts that the housing department would take her side and fear that the police might get involved combined with the adrenaline rush she knew would come from living with Myrthe, she wouldn’t try to get a new room yet. But in her mind Myrthe was on a sort of probation. She figured that if Myrthe crossed the line again she wouldn’t even consider giving her a third chance and would immediately get a new room.

---…---…---…---

After the fight, Penny and Myrthe’s relationship changed. By not leaving or even acknowledging the fight, Penny was sure Myrthe thought she’d beaten the resistance out of her. Penny continued to clean the room and do all of Myrthe’s laundry without complaint and without even being told to. She knew Myrthe thought of her as nothing more than a servant and while that thought was humiliating and demeaning, she wasn’t willing to confront her about it.

Instead, Penny would simply grin and bear it and do all the chores knowing she wouldn’t get a thank you or any other sign of gratitude. In fact, Myrthe began insulting Penny on a daily basis criticizing everything from her wardrobe, to her body, to the way she folded the laundry. Penny hated it and was driven to tears at least once a week from her words. But then whenever she had a moment of privacy, she would fantasize about telling her off.

She’d get a huge rush of adrenaline just from imagining standing up to her roommate and that translated into a string of amazing orgasms. None of them were as good as that first one after the fight but overall she was more sexually satisfied than she’d ever been in her life. And that included when she’d had a steady boyfriend. Somehow, the orgasms she was giving herself were far better than anything any of her past boyfriends had managed to give her.

By the time midterms rolled around, Penny had fallen into a comfortable routine. She still didn’t like the insults or doing all the chores but she’d gotten used to it. She no longer felt like she was doing extra work anymore. She cleaned the room on Wednesday after class and she spent Saturday afternoon doing the laundry.

But then things changed again.

It was Friday afternoon and Penny was returning to her room after a shower. She was planning on going to a party that evening and there was a certain guy there she wanted to impress. She was so engrossed in her thoughts, that she didn’t even notice Myrthe’s stern glare as she entered her room.

Where’s my dress, girl? I told you to wash it yesterday!” Myrthe said sternly breaking Penny’s train of thought.

What? You never told me that. I do laundry on Saturdays so I’ll wash it tomorrow.”

I need it tonight girl. You better go wash it right now.”

Penny knew if she took the time to wash the dress she’d be late for the party. She might miss it entirely if Myrthe decided to pile on more work for her. She couldn’t let that stand. She’d been more than accommodating to the younger girl and done everything she’d asked. But not this time. She had to put her foot down or Myrthe would walk all over her forever. Besides, Penny was pretty sure Myrthe hadn’t told her anything about doing laundry the night before.

Sorry but that’s no gonna happen. I’m going to a party tonight so I don’t have time for that. You’ll just have to wear something else. You have a ton of clean dresses in your wardrobe…” Penny said as she edged past Myrthe to get to her side of the room. She’d tried her best to sound confident and was pretty sure it worked but she was still pretty nervous about standing up to her roommate like that. It was a huge rush though and she knew it would end with an Earth-shattering orgasm later in the night. She hoped to have a certain guy help her with that but it would be happening with or without him.

Myrthe wasn’t having it though. She didn’t like he wimpy little roommate trying to stand up to her so she decide to teach her a lesson. As Penny edged past her, Myrthe grabbed a fistful of her hair and gave her a good shake.

Penny dropped her basket of toiletries as she felt Myrthe roughly grab her hair. She screamed as Myrthe started shaking her head before throwing her face first onto her bed. Penny found herself bent over Myrthe’s bed with her face pressed into the mattress by Myrthe’s hand still holding her hair. She tried to shake her off but yelped as she felt the first SMACK land across her bare butt. She realized she must have lost her towel when Myrthe grabbed her.

By the third SMACK, Penny was sobbing into Myrthe’s mattress and begging her roommate to stop. But with her face pressed into the mattress, she knew no one else would hear her and come to help. She was entirely at Myrthe’s mercy. Penny kicked her legs furiously but that didn’t seem to bother Myrthe at all. She tried to cover her poor bottom with her hands but Myrthe just slapped them away and kept spanking.

Penny had never been spanked like this before. Her mother hadn’t spanked her since she was little and even then it had been nothing compared to this. She begged Myrthe to stop and offered to do anything her roommate wanted if she’d just let her go. But to no avail.

Suddenly the rhythm of SMACKs on her poor butt faltered. Penny hoped for a moment that it was over and she was going to be released. Her whole body relaxed, releasing the tension it had been building since she first spoke up against Myrthe. That relaxation was short lived thought.

What the hell is this, girl?” Penny wasn’t sure what Myrthe was talking about until she felt a single finger tracing her pussy lips and realized with horror that she was wet. In the midst of all the humiliation and pain of the worst spanking in her entire life, Penny was dripping wet.

Myrthe let go of Penny’s hair and instead grabbed her shoulder and flipped her over onto her back. Then she moved her hand to Penny’s throat to hold her in place and keep her from screaming. She could still take shallow breaths but not breathe normally. Certainly not enough to scream.

Penny wasn’t sure why Myrthe had flipped her over. She had no idea what was about to happen.

SMACK

Penny would never in a million years have expected it but Myrthe had smacked her exposed pussy as hard as she could. Penny couldn’t scream or raise her head but the whole rest of her body instinctively tried to curl up to protect her most sensitive area.

SMACK

Penny’s legs fell back to the floor as she realized she couldn’t protect herself with her legs. She covered her pussy with her hands but that only earned her a hard punch in the stomach. “Hand at your sides, girl.” As much as she wanted to protect her sore pussy, she knew she had to obey or things would get much worse.

SMACK

It hurt so badly. Much worse than the spanking or their first fight. Tears streamed from her eyes down the sides of her face but the hand on her throat kept her from screaming. And despite all that, she could feel the heat swelling inside her like never before. She’d never been so aroused in her entire life and she knew she couldn’t hold on much longer.

SMACK

The floodgates opened and Penny came like a broke hydrant. She’d never squirted before but she did then. She sprayed her pussy juices across the room and thoroughly covered Myrthe’s hand. And Penny was oblivious to all of it as her mind was awash in wave after wave of pleasure. She didn’t even notice that Myrthe had let go of her throat for several moments.

When she finally realized she’d been released, Penny raised her head to look at her roommate. Myrthe looked back with nothing but disgust at what she’d just seen. Myrthe reached out our and wiped the juices from her hand on Penny’s stomach. Then she ran her fingers through Penny’s hair to get the last remnants from between her fingers.

You better have my dress clean by tonight, girl,” she said over her shoulder as she left the room. “And clean up this mess too,” she added as she closed the door.

Penny was left sore, naked, and panting on Myrthe’s bed in a puddle of her own making. Never before had she been so humiliated. It was one thing to masturbate to the adrenaline rush of standing up to her domineering roommate but to have an orgasm while having her most intimate parts brutally spanked was completely different. She wasn’t sure what to make of it. Did this mean she got off on pain? Or maybe it was the humiliation? Either way, now that Myrthe knew about it she knew things were going to be a lot different. She’d definitely have to get a new room now. She didn’t think she could face Myrthe every day after this.

On the other hand, maybe Myrthe would think it was just the stimulation to her pussy that caused it. Maybe she wouldn’t figure out the real reason why Penny had cum everywhere. But if she ran away and got a new room, Myrthe would almost certainly think she was the cause. She’d assume Penny was a lesbian or something. Penny didn’t want that. She didn’t like Myrthe by any stretch of the imagination but she did respect her and she didn’t want Myrthe to think less of her. Not that there was anything wrong with being a lesbian but she simply wasn’t one.

Plus, she had to admit, that had been the most intense orgasm she’d ever had. And she knew staying close to Myrthe was her best chance of getting a repeat performance of that. That in and of itself was reason to stay.

It took Penny several minutes before she managed to catch her breath and collect her thoughts and she was finally ready to move. She got up and saw just how much of a mess she’d made. There was a big puddle of her juices on the floor and Myrthe’s bed was soaked in a combination of her cum and sweat. Penny was a mess as well. Her thighs were slick with her juices as was her stomach where Myrthe had wiped her hands off. She was drenched in sweat and her hair was matted with sweat and sticky with the cum Myrthe had wiped there.

She grabbed the towel she’d lost when Myrthe had grabbed her and used it to wipe up the puddle on the floor and wipe the juices off her belly and inner thighs. She knew she’d need another shower to get rid of all the sweat and the cum in her hair and really get clean. But she didn’t know how much time she’d have before Myrthe would come back expecting to find a clean dress. Penny couldn’t waste the time it would take to get clean.

Penny gathered up all Myrthe’s dirty laundry and stripped the sheets off her bed to clean. She was so focused on getting things cleaned up for Myrthe, she almost forgot she was naked but remembered at the last second. She knew she’d just ruin any underwear she tried to put on so she settled on just a simple sundress and some flip-flops. She’d just have to hope no one noticed the cum in her hair and hope her juices didn’t start dripping out of her pussy.

Luckily, Penny found the laundry room empty so no one got a good look at the state she was in. Only a handful of people saw her in passing and Penny was pretty sure none of them got a good look. She finished the laundry as quickly as she could but by the time it was done her thighs were slick with her juices again just from thinking about what had happened.

Penny returned to her room and quickly folded and put away everything. She hung up the dress Myrthe wanted so she’d see it as soon as she returned. Then she put new sheets on Myrthe’s bed and looked around the room to make sure there were no traces of the incident left.

Satisfied, Penny stripped out of her sundress and wrapped herself in her cum-stained towel. It was pretty gross but it was her only towel and she needed a shower. She’d just have to clean it tomorrow when she did the rest of her laundry. Penny returned to the communal showers and took a long hot shower.

She was sore and exhausted when she returned to her room. All thought of going to the party were forgotten. She didn’t even have the energy to put on some pajamas. Penny simply lay down in bed naked and, after finding a position that didn’t hurt her red-butt too much, fell fast asleep. She didn’t even stir when Myrthe came back for her dress.

---…---…---…---

Penny and Myrthe’s relationship changed significantly after that. Penny continued to do all the chores and anything else Myrthe demanded of her but now she did it with pleasure. She found that she loved making Myrthe happy and began working harder to try to earn a compliment from her roommate.

Myrthe for her part, became much more physical. Nothing sexual, but she wasn’t shy about pushing Penny out of the way or slapping her ass in passing. Penny quickly learned the difference between a firm smack on the butt for a job well done and a sharper, painful smack when Myrthe was upset with her.



Penny knew it was her imagination but she imagined that she could feel a sort of warmth in her cheeks after the first kind. She knew it was the closest thing to a compliment she was ever likely to get from Myrthe. She learned to crave that sort of attention and started sticking out her rear when Myrthe passed hoping to receive it. She also learned to fear the second kind and would hurry to fix whatever Myrthe was upset about.

Penny had no illusions as to her role though. She didn't pretend they were friends. She knew that Myrthe thought of her as nothing more than a servant. That's why she was surprised when Myrthe sat her down one day in early December and told her they were going to exchange Christmas presents.

Penny wasn't sure what she could get Myrthe that she'd really like. After all, she knew Myrthe's family was wealthy while she could barely afford her tuition and housing. What could she possibly get her that she'd actually appreciate? She scoured the mall and desperately searched online for something good enough for Myrthe but cheap enough that she could afford it.

As Christmas approached, Penny started to get desperate. The thought of disappointing Myrthe was unacceptable to her. She NEEDED to show Myrthe how much she appreciated her. With her deadline approaching, Penny doubled her budget for Myrthe's gift hoping the extra money would let her afford something good enough for her roommate.

Finally, on the last day before they both left for Christmas break, Penny finally found the perfect gift. It was a small, jeweled, volleyball charm that could go on Myrthe's charm bracelet. It was a bit pricey though, well over what Penny had planned on spending on the gift even after doubling her budget. But once she saw it, she knew that nothing else would suffice. Myrthe deserved the best and Penny would give it to her.

Penny returned to her dorm room with the freshly wrapped gift eager to see what Myrthe thought of it. She couldn't wait to see the look of joy and excitement on her roommate's face when she saw how much thought Penny put into her gift. But when she arrived, she found Myrthe already packed and ready to leave for Christmas break.

Suddenly Penny felt a little shy. Wordlessly, she held out the present to her roommate and waited for Myrthe to take it. Penny felt like an idiot standing there holding out the present while Myrthe didn't even seem to notice her. And then when Myrthe finally looked up and saw her, she looked confused for a few seconds before her face brightened. “Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that...”

Myrthe went to her desk and rooted around in the drawer for a moment before coming up with a slightly crumpled looking envelope with Penny's name on the front. “Here you go.”

Thanks,” Penny said happily exchanging presents with her roommate. Penny couldn't wait to open he envelope and see what her roommate had gotten her. She knew Myrthe didn't think of her as a friend or equal or anything like that but she was pretty sure she made a good enough servant to warrant a good present. Plus, she figured, it would be a good benchmark of what Myrthe really thought of her. But she would wait until Myrthe opened her present first. It just seemed like the right thing to do.

Penny watched her roommate closely hoping to see the moment of excitement on Myrthe's face when she saw the present. But to her disappointment, Myrthe simple tucked the unopened present into her suit case and walked out the door without a backwards glance. She didn't even bother to say goodbye or wish Penny a Merry Christmas.

Merry Christmas,” Penny whispered to the closed door Myrthe had just left through. Penny sat down on her bed and began to sulk. She'd really been looking forward to the gift exchange. It had been all she could think about for weeks. But now she wouldn't even get to see Myrthe unwrap it.

She debated opening the envelope anyway but decided against it. Myrthe obviously wanted to open hers on Christmas so Penny would wait as well. After all, it was just another week away, surely she could wait that long.

---…---…---…---

Penny woke up bright and early Christmas morning. It was going to be a great day she just knew it. Her family would all open Christmas presents, and have a huge meal, and sing Christmas carols, and have snowball fights and it would all be wonderful. And she could finally open Myrthe's envelope.

She'd spent the last week wondering what was in it. It didn't feel like a gift card but there wasn't much else she could think of that would fit in an envelope. Could it be a check? Or maybe like a coupon to a spa? The wait had been agony but now she would finally know.

Penny rolled out of bed and grabbed the envelope from her bedside table. She couldn't even wait to open it with her family. Besides, she didn't want to share this with her family, it was just for her.

Penny eagerly ripped open the envelope and turned it upside down to let her present fall onto her pillow. It was just a single piece of paper, an index card, with some writing on it.

Slightly confused, Penny picked up the card to read. Whatever it was, it didn't really seem like a gift but she still wanted to know what Myrthe might have written on the card. Maybe it would be a scavenger hunt or maybe a promise to be nicer to her...

The card read, “This coupon may be exchanged for the chance to service Myrthe orally. One time use.” Penny was shocked. Her gift was...getting to go down on her roommate?

Penny's shock slowly turned to anger and she crumpled the coupon into a ball and threw it across the room. How could Myrthe think so little of her? Hadn't she been the perfect roommate? Hadn't she done every little thing Myrthe told her to do? Didn't she deserve better than this?

It suddenly dawned on Penny how she's been tricked. Myrthe had never actually wanted to exchange Christmas presents, she'd just wanted a present from Penny. And like an idiot, Penny had done just that, spending way more money than she should have to get the perfect gift for Myrthe and getting nothing but an insult in return.

How could Myrthe possibly think this was a real gift? It's not like Penny wanted to go down on her. She wasn't a lesbian, or even bi. Why would Myrthe think she was?

Wait, why wouldn't she think that? Penny suddenly realized. After all, Myrthe had given her the best orgasm of her life without even trying to. She'd cummed all over her roommate's hand. And not only that, Penny had been masturbating to the thought of Myrthe abusing her all semester. What if Myrthe hadn't really been asleep all those times...what if she'd heard Penny whispering her name as she touched herself.

Feeling ashamed of herself, Penny slowly came the realization that Myrthe would have every reason to believe that she was a horny dyke who'd like nothing more than to go down on her. And with that realization came another, since Myrthe thought she'd really like it, it was actually a really thoughtful gift.

Penny got out of bed and retrieved the crumpled up coupon from where she'd thrown it and carefully smoothed it out as best she could. She felt guilty for crumpling it up. She should have treated it with a lot more respect than that. After all, it was probably the most thoughtful gift she'd ever received.

To be continued...


9/2/2016 8:52:12 PM

Hey everybody! I had a new idea that I think will be a lot of fun but I’m going to need some help. Any of you have expressed interest in writing stories of your own and some of you have even asked me for writing prompts. I want to do a big collaborative project. Basically I’m going to establish a character and a basic premise and I want you to write the actual scenes. Everyone who wants to participate can write a few paragraphs (or as much as they want) and then I’ll weave all the scenes together to make one story. Sound like fun?

Alright great. Here’s the basic premise I have in mind. It’ll be similar to the movie The Hangover but with a more sexual theme. Essentially, the main character who I’m calling Katie wakes up the morning after her bachelorette party with no memory of what happened the night before. She has no idea what she might have done or with whom but she can’t find her purse, cell phone, or most importantly her engagement ring. She has to try to retrace her steps from the night before to figure out what she did and track down her missing property.

If everyone wants to write one scene or incident that happened to Katie the night before, I think that would work out well. I’ll do a bit of editing to make the story consistent (stuff like her attire or physical deions) but I want you to use your imaginations and write whatever seems like fun. Ideally, I’d like to collect scenes from you guys between now and Thanksgiving and then I should have plenty of time to put it all together by Christmas. Good Luck!


8/28/2016 6:53:03 PM

Hey guys, sorry I haven’t posted in a while but I had one of the coolest experiences of my life earlier today. I’ve been working at a liquor store for the last few weeks. Anyway, things were really slow and there hadn’t been a customer in like half an hour. My manager was in the back room so I was alone in the store and getting pretty bored when a woman walked in and grabbed a bottle of wine and brought it up to my register. I thought she looked about my age but when I checked her ID she was actually in her mid-thirties. She wasn’t like super-hot but she was probably like a 7 out of 10. Anyway she we wearing jean shorts and a bikini top and jokingly asked if the whole “Men: no shirt no service. Women: no shirt free booze” applied. I laughed and said something in return though I can’t remember what. I was paying more attention to the cash register than I was to our conversation…until I looked up and realized she’d pulled her top up and was flashing her boobs at me and laughing. I was shocked and just sort of froze and stared until she put her top back in place. I’m sure I was blushing deep red and I’m pretty sure I was way more embarrassed about the whole thing than she was. I really hope she comes back in soon. :)


7/23/2016 1:27:49 PM

Hey there. I love love love the feedback I get from people who read my stories and I highly encourage anyone who’s read them to tell me honestly what they think. It’s the only way I can improve as a writer. But there are a few comments and questions I get on a regular basis and figured it would be easier to give some blanket answers here:

1)      Several people have commented that most of my characters seem to be white unless my story is specifically about race play. I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be raciest but to be perfectly honest, I find white women to be more attractive than other races. That being said, I am working on trying to make future stories more diverse.

2)      A few people have commented about the lack of men in my stories. The simple answer to that is I’m a lesbian. I find sex between a man and a women a lot less erotic than sex between 2 women and my writing reflects that. And since I don’t date/have sex with men, anything I write about that sort of situation would be awkward.

3)      A handful of people have offered gifts of appreciation for my stories. I am flattered that you liked the stories so much but I’m not really comfortable accepting gifts. I’m not comfortable giving out my address for you to send me things. If you really want to show your appreciation with a gift, make a donation to charity and tell me about it afterwards.

4)      A lot of people have commented that I make several spelling and grammar mistakes. Sorry but I make A LOT of those mistakes. I send most of my stories to volunteers for proofreading and they catch most of the mistakes but a few seem to slip through the cracks.


7/18/2016 8:00:15 PM
Hey there everybody. I have a new story for you all. This one was written for a specific person on here. She knows who she is. :)
Anyway, as always I hope you enjoy and I encourage all of you to give me your honest feedback so I can get better and grow as a writer.


Miss Alli

Alli woke up a little after noon and went to the kitchen to get some breakfast. This wasn’t unusual as she’d been sleeping late ever since she got home from her first year at college. She didn’t have any responsibilities or appointments to keep so why would she bother keeping a normal sleep schedule. Alli poured a bowl of cereal but as she went to grab the milk she found a note taped to the fridge.

Alli, my computer’s been acting up lately,

please take a look at it and fix it for me. My

password is Password1* If you need anything

else to fix it, send me a text.

-Mom

            Alli rolled her eyes as she read it. Didn’t her mom realize she didn’t know enough about computers to actually fix anything? About all she knew how to do was check for updates and run the defragmenter program.

            With a sigh, Alli decided she’d help her mom out without complaining. After all, it was a little thing and none of her friends would be ready to hang out for a few hours anyway. She grabbed her mom’s laptop and started it up as she poured the milk into her cereal and started eating. Her mom was right, it took forever to even get to the login screen.

Once she was finally logged in, Alli saw that her mom had over 500 updates pending. She probably hadn’t bothered to update anything since the last time Alli was home to do it for her. With another sigh, Alli got the updates started as she finished her breakfast and stuck her bowl in the sink. She checked the screen and saw that she still had plenty of time before the computer would be ready for her to do anything else so she went back to her room to get dressed for the day.

She stripped out of the tank top and shorts she always slept in and tossed them on her bed to wear again that night. She stood for a moment naked as she decided what to wear for the day. She planned on going out with her friends later but that was hours away so she didn’t need to be dressed for that just yet. After a moment, Alli decided that she’d spend a few hours out by the pool getting some sun and swimming for a little exercise. She grabbed a cute red bikini out of her drawer and quickly put it on.

As she returned to the dining room, Alli saw that the computer still wasn’t quite ready for her and decided to bring it outside with her to keep an eye on it. “Rover,” she called and waited for her lazy dog to respond. Rover was getting older but she thought he’d still like running around the backyard for a while. Alli positioned the laptop on a small table outside in the shade and then lounged beside it in the sun.

Alli could hear the neighbor kids in their yard as she arranged herself to get comfortable but luckily they weren’t too loud. Her Bluetooth speaker easily drowned them out. Alli untied her top and set it aside as she lay down on her stomach to tan her back. She brushed her hair out of the way and lay so that she could still see her mom’s computer screen. After a moment, Alli adjusted her bikini bottoms giving herself a wedgie but it was worth it to minimize her tan lines.

Her boobs really were too big to comfortably lay on her front but she knew it was a necessary sacrifice to make in order to get a beautiful tan. Just as she managed to find a relatively comfortable position though, she heard her mom’s laptop beep indicating that it was ready for her to restart it.

With a sigh, Alli reached for her top but then decided against it. After all, she was in her fenced in back yard. There was a slim chance a few of the neighbors might see her but since all the adults would be at work, there was really no one but the kids around anyway. Leaving her top on the ground beside her lounge chair, Alli went to the computer and restarted it. She ran the defragmenter and saw that it would take at least an hour to work before returning to her lounge chair.

Before laying down though, Alli stopped to think about being topless in her back yard. She’d never done it before but she had to admit that she was a bit excited about it. There was virtually no chance anyone would actually see her and it would allow her to get rid of her tan lines entirely… Before she thought too much about it and changed her mind, Alli quickly stripped off her bottoms and lay down to tan naked.

It was quite a rush for her. She got all the thrill of being naked outside and doing something naughty but without much risk. Even if someone did look over the fence, all they’d see was her butt. Alli could feel her nipples hardening at the thought anyway.

Half an hour later, Alli rolled over onto her back. It wasn’t until she moved that she realized just how turned on she was. There was a definite wet spot on the chair and her thighs were soaked. On her back, the pleasure just got better. Instead of just her butt, now her breasts and pussy were exposed as well. She could feel her whole body tensing up and had to consciously relax.

By the time the computer was finished, Alli was so turned on she was struggling to resist actively masturbating. The idea was tantalizing but she wasn’t ready to masturbate outside yet. That was just a little bit too far for her. She got up and grabbed the computer to make sure everything was working. It was.

Alli was about to close the laptop when she got a new idea. Her mom probably wouldn’t know how to clear her browser history so she could find out what sort of porn her mom liked. A few moments later, Alli discovered that her mom spent hours every evening on a kink and fetish website. She looked through her mom’s profile and discovered something surprising.

Her mom’s profile made it abundantly clear that she was submissive and a lesbian. Or at least she was only looking for other women. Specifically young women. Specifically young dominant women around Alli’s age. And her profile said she was looking for a daughter-domme. Alli was shocked, she’d never even thought about her mom like that but it seemed like her mom thought about her quite a bit. The profile had several nude pictures and Alli had to admit her mom had a very nice body.

Alli’d had a few lesbian experiences in college and she knew she tended to be more dominant but she’d never even considered being with a woman so much older than her. Let alone her own mother. But even through her shock, Alli realized that her pussy was dripping wet. She couldn’t help but think about dominating her mother.

She began picturing her mother on her knees looking up at her. Alli imagined grabbing her mother by the hair and forcing her to service her pussy. She imagined spanking and slapping and using a riding crop on her mother…

Before Alli even realized what was happening, she found herself vigorously fingering her soaking wet pussy to an Earth-shattering orgasm. Alli collapsed back onto her chair panting as the realization of what she’d just done sank in.

She’d just had one of the most intense orgasms of her entire life while sitting outside, completely naked, and fantasizing about dominating her own mother. Alli blushed as she looked around half afraid she’d see people peering over the fence at her. Luckily there were no human faces. Just Rover looking at her confused trying to figure out if she were in danger or not. Had she screamed when she climaxed? She couldn’t remember. Suddenly self-conscious, Alli grabbed her bikini and the laptop and ran inside.

Alli realized that she was too wound up so she hopped in the shower to cool off and clear her head. But when she emerged from the shower, she still couldn’t stop picturing herself fucking and dominating her own mother. She knew it was a problem. Something had to happen. Either she needed to somehow forget all about it and go back to how she was before she knew…or she needed to act on it.

Alli was tempted to act on it and try to make her mom her bitch but she decided she should do a little more snooping before that. She decided to look around her mom’s bedroom for anything that might help her make a decision. She figured her mom probably had at least a couple of toys since she hadn’t dated anyone since her dad left years ago.

She started by checking under her mom’s bed but she didn’t find anything noteworthy there. Then Alli checked the closet and hit the jackpot. Her mom had a shoebox full of goodies in there including numerous dildos and vibrators as well as a large strap-on, a riding crop, and several clamps she thought were probably meant for her mom’s nipples.

The thought of using those toys on her own mother was the last straw. Alli knew she needed to act on these thoughts. She’d never be satisfied until she’d turned her mother into her little bitch. Now it was just a question of how to go about it.

After a few moments of thought, Alli decided that she’d need some supplies to make it work but she was pretty sure she could get everything she needed before her mom got home from work. If everything went as planned, by the time she went to bed she’d have total control over her mother.

Alli went to her room to get dressed before heading out. She decided on a light cotton top and miniskirt with no panties as she knew she’d just soak through any underwear she wore. Plus a nice cool breeze down there might be enough to keep her focused instead of daydreaming about what she was about to do. Alli slid on her sandals and grabbed Rover’s leash. The pet store was just a few blocks away and she could get him a treat while she was out.

Alli and Rover walked the few blocks to the pet store and along the way, Alli managed to calm down enough to at least get through what she needed to do without openly masturbating again.

Upon entering the store, Alli and Rover immediately went to the dog toy aisle and she let Rover pick out a toy to play with while she shopped. Next Alli found the dog collar section. She wasn’t really sure what kind of collar to buy, collaring her mom sounded really hot in her head but most of the collars she saw would just be ridiculous on a person. Finally she selected a pink leather collar that looked like it would fit her well.

Looking around to make sure no one was looking at her, Alli made her way over to the dog tag engraving machine. Luckily, the store had an automatic one so she wouldn’t have to tell any sales people what she wanted it to say. She selected a bone-shaped tag and engraved it with “Mommy Bitch” on the name side and her own name and information on the owner information side. The machine even took her credit card to pay for the tag so she wouldn’t have to show the sales clerk at all.

Finally Alli made her way to the checkout where she paid for the collar and Rover’s toy. There were several other things Alli wanted to get for her mom but she reasoned that if all went according to plan, her mom would be the one paying for all the other accessories. Besides, she only had about half an hour to get everything ready before her mom got home.

Alli jogged home not even caring that her skirt was bouncing up and occasionally flashing everyone. She didn’t even notice and wouldn’t have cared if she knew that she was flashing people on the street. What had seemed so exciting and naughty to her only a few hours ago paled to utter insignificance compared to what she was preparing to do.

As soon as she got home, Alli poured Rover his dinner and then locked him in the spare bedroom. He’d usually sleep with her mom but Alli didn’t want him to get in the way or distract her from what she was going to do.

Alli attached the dog tag to the collar and positioned it on the kitchen table where her mom would see it almost as soon as she walked in the door. Then she searched through her mom’s computer again until she found a porn video of a daughter fucking her mom. Alli put the video on repeat and sat it down next to the collar. She was pretty sure her mom would recognize the video and know what it was about. She figured this way her mom would realize she’d been found out and understand her new role in the family without Alli even needing to confront her.

At least she hoped she’d understand and go with it. If her mom decided to fight back and refused to submit… Alli didn’t even want to think about the possibility of failure.

Alli stripped out of her clothes and put on the large strap-on she’d found in her mom’s closet and waited. She sat in the hallway out of sight so her mom would be confronted by the collar and video first. Alli grew anxious as the moment approached and mentally reviewed her plan a dozen times before she remembered something she’d forgotten. She’d made plans with her friends for the evening but a quick text saying she wasn’t feeling well took care of that. Once that was done, all she could do was wait.

To Alli, it felt like an eternity but really it was only a few minutes later when she finally heard her mom pull into the garage. Alli could feel herself sweating with anticipation and noticed a small puddle on the floor between her legs. She hadn’t even been touching herself, just the thought was enough to make her drip.

Finally she heard the door unlock and her mom walk in the door. She heard a few footsteps as her mom walked in normally…and then she heard a gasp as her mom noticed what was on the table.

Alli peeked around the corner and saw that everything was positioned perfectly. Her mom was standing with her back to Alli staring transfixed at the laptop and collar. Alli could see her mom’s firm butt- she’d never thought about it like that before- outlined perfectly in her tight work pants. She could even see some obvious panty lines. Alli smiled as she thought about what she was going to do with that ass.

Alli let her mom starred at the collar for a few minutes before emerging quietly from her hiding place. She came up behind her mother completely naked except for the large strap-on sticking out in front of her. Alli managed to get right behind her mother without her even noticing. She held her breath as she knew there was no turning back after this

Alli smacked her mother’s firm ass hard. Her mother jumped and spun around, her back pressing against the table as she tried to retreat and found she had nowhere to go.

“Alli! What are you…” she trailed off as she took in her daughter’s attire and the look on her face. In a sudden moment of clarity, Alli’s mother suddenly realized what was going on…

“What am I doing?” Alli mocked, “I think that should be obvious shouldn’t it Mommy Bitch? I found out your dirty little secret. I’m in charge now. You’re going to do whatever I tell you to do. Understand? You’ve always wanted to be my little bitch haven’t you? Well here’s your chance.”

Alli’s mother just stared dumbly at her daughter but slowly started to nod her head in agreement. Alli smiled as she saw her mom’s slow acceptance of her new role in life.

“Good Mommy Bitch. Now strip naked. I want to inspect my new property.” Alli wasn’t sure her mom would respond at first. She was afraid she might be pushing things too far too fast. But to her relief, her mom slowly began unbuttoning her blouse in an almost dreamlike state. Alli couldn’t help but smile. It was working!

Alli watched as her mother slowly stripped down completely naked and stood waiting for her inspection. Overall, Alli was very pleased with what she saw. Her mother was starting to go soft around the middle and her breasts were starting to sag but overall she was still looked fantastic. Honestly, Alli had to admit to herself, her mother was still hotter than some of the people she’d hooked up with in college. She made her mom slowly rotate so she could see her from every angle. In fact, the only thing Alli wasn’t happy about was that her mother obviously hadn’t trimmed her bush in a long time. That would have to go soon but she could deal with it for the night anyway.

With a smirk, Alli put her hand on her mother’s bare shoulder and pushed her down to her knees. Her mother found herself on her knees with the large strap-on just inches from her face. Alli reached over her mother to grab the collar off the table and hung it like a wreath on the strap-on so her mother couldn’t help but look at it. “Do you want this Mommy Bitch?”

Alli’s mom nodded her head but that wasn’t enough for Alli. “No. I want you to say it. Tell me you want to be my Mommy Bitch. Tell me you want this collar.”

Finally managing to tear her eyes away from the collar, Alli’s mom looked up at her and said in a whisper, “Yes, please. I want to be your bitch. Please collar me.” Alli smiled as she took the collar off her plastic cock and secured it around her mother’s neck.

“Good mommy,” Alli said as she grabbed her plastic cock and moved it out of the way. “Now get to work.”

Her mom hesitated a moment too long so Alli grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face to her waiting crotch.  Her tongue was like magic. Her mom had just barely begun tracing the outside of her lips when Alli began to moan and grind her pussy against her mom’s face. Alli had been so horny all day that even the slightest stimulation pushed her to the edge. The moment her mother parted Alli’s lips with her tongue, Alli had and earth shattering orgasm. She held her mom’s head firmly in place as waves of pleasure racked her body.

Once they finally subsided, Alli wanted nothing more than to collapse and sleep for a few hours. But she knew she couldn’t do that. She had to firmly cement her new place as her mother’s owner. And there was only one way she could think of to do that…

Holding on to a handful of her mother’s hair, Alli half guided half dragged her mother into the living room and made her lie on the couch. She grabbed her mom’s thighs and pulled them up and apart. Alli grabbed a fistful of her mom’s thick brush making her wince, “This is gonna have to go.”

She positioned the tip of the strap-on against her mother’s hairy cunt. “Ready for this, Bitch?” Her mom nodded. Alli grinned, “Good.” In one powerful thrust Alli shoved all 10 inches of plastic cock deep into her mother’s cunt.

Alli’s mother screamed as the un-lubed plastic cock was rammed its way into her cunt. Only her own abundant cunt juices from eating her daughter’s pussy saved her poor cunt from real pain.

Alli started thrusting in and out of her mom’s sopping cunt vigorously and soon her mom was a panting, moaning, mess. Alli grabbed her mom’s nipple and started pulling and twisting it to elicit more screams from her. Alli loved the sight of her mother’s new name tag bouncing against her as she was roughly fucked.

In that moment, Alli didn’t think of her as her mother anymore. She didn’t even think of her as her bitch. She was just a piece of fuck-meat with big, jiggling tits.

In a rush of animalistic passion, Alli increased her speed and brought her mother to a screaming, earth-shattering orgasm. Alli’s mother went limp as the orgasm subsided and Alli collapsed on top of her mother exhausted.

They lay like that for several minutes panting and coming to terms with the new order in the house. Alli’s mother felt waves of guilt wash over her as she realized what had happened. She knew she’d never be able to regain her daughter’s respect let alone control over her own house. Would she even be able to show her face at work or to her friends? What if someone found out?

Alli meanwhile ideally fingered her mom’s new nametag as she thought about all the fun things she had to look forward to. She’d defiantly be laying out a bunch of rules for her mom to follow. And she couldn’t wait until her mom broke one and she got to pull her over her knee for a spanking. Not to mention she’d be taking total financial control over her mother so she’d never have to worry about money again. “You know Mommy Bitch,” Alli mused to her mother, “I really like the way this looks on you. I don’t want you ever taking this off. Tomorrow I’ll get you a chain to wear it on in public and then move it onto the collar whenever you’re home. Would you like that?”

“Mmm hmm,” was all Alli’s mom was able to reply.

“Good,” Alli said as she got to her feet, “I’m gonna go take a nap for a while. And I expect you to have dinner finished by the time I wake up. Understand?”

“Yes, baby, I’ll…” SLAP

Alli smacked her mother across the face. “I’m Mistress to you now. Or Miss Alli.”

Shocked, Alli’s mother quickly nodded and stammered out, “Yes Mistress, I’m sorry. I’ll get started on dinner right away.” She quickly got off the couch and hurried toward the kitchen but not before Alli landed another hard slap on her ass as she passed.

“Good Bitch.”

Alli turned and started walking toward her room to take a nap but stopped in the doorway. She chuckled as she remembered that she was in charge now, so she should take the master bedroom. She changed direction and entered what up until then had been her mother’s room and collapsed on the bed. She just had time to take off the strap-on before falling into blissful sleep.


6/4/2016 12:12:11 PM
Hey everyone. I know it's been a while since I posted anything but here's a new story I just finished. This one is a Fan-Fiction of the Harry Potter universe. I hope you like it. Please let me know what you think.

Practicing Vanishing Spells

“God-damnit! I don’t think I’ll ever get this! Who knew vanishing charms would be so hard?!?! I never struggled this much to make things appear! What’s your secret?” Rory complained to Draco Malfoy in the Slytherin common room one afternoon while studying for an exam.

Draco sighed, he hated being bothered while he was studying...and he wasn’t about to share his secret with some stupid 5th year. Frankly, he thought, Rory didn’t even deserve to be in Slytherin House. He wasn’t particularly smart or ambitious and he didn’t come from a respected family…he probably would have made a better Hufflepuff! “Piss off you little wanker! Why should I waste my time on a loser like you?”

            Draco wasn’t really expecting a response, after all, what could someone like Rory possibly have to offer him? That’s why he was so surprised when Rory responded, “What if I paid you with a vial of Felix Felicis? I heard about how much you wanted to win it from Slughorn and how mad you were when Potter won instead.”

            Draco was shocked, he didn’t think people knew how much he wanted that potion and he couldn’t image where Rory would get his hands on it. Brewing it was DEFINITELY above Rory’s pitiful potions skills. He decided the best approach would be skepticism, “Yeah, like I’d ever trust a potion you’d brewed. Especially one as complicated as that. I’d brew it myself if I could!”

            “No, no, you’re right. I can’t brew it but my uncle is a potions master. He sent me a vial for my last birthday. I thought about just using it myself for the exam, but I really need to learn this for real. So I’ll give you the potion if you teach me to master vanishing spells.”

            Draco was torn, he really wanted that potion, but he needed to save face after insulting Rory in public like that. He sighed, acting as if he were being put upon, “Fine,” he glanced at the clock, “meet me in room 456 on the first floor in 2 hours. I’ll show you how I learn spells.”

            Rory broke into a grin, “Awesome, you’ve got yourself a deal!”

***

            Draco packed up his things and left the Slyterin common room. He needed to prepare if he was going to teach Rory his secret. He stalked though the hallways for over an hour without finding what he was looking for when it suddenly occurred to him that he could probably find what he needed in the library.

            He hurried to the library and locked eyes with Madam Pince, the librarian, as he entered and she fixed him with a stern gaze. Draco knew she wouldn’t be a problem as long as he wasn’t too loud or disruptive. He ducked between the aisles where no one could see him and began searching.

            He saw several other students studying at various writing desks but they were all in groups. He couldn’t do what he needed with witnesses, he needed privacy. Finally he lucked out… not just lucked out in fact, he hit the jackpot.

            Draco found Hermione Granger sitting alone in the back corner of the library with no one else around and her back to him. It was the perfect situation and Granger was his favorite victim. The smug little mudblood didn’t even know she’d been helping him ace all his classes ever since 4th year.

Old Mad-Eye might have been a bastard but at least he taught us something useful. I’ve been asking my dad to teach me the imperious curse since first year and he always said I wasn’t’ ready. Who would have thought a teacher would actually show it to us?

“Imperio,” Draco whispered pointing his wand at Granger’s back while still being hidden by the bookshelves. He saw he stiffen as the spell hit her and then her shoulders relax as her mind surrendered control to him.

“Now stand up,” he whispered, knowing that his words were being repeated in her mind even though she couldn’t hear him, “and go to room 456 and wait for me there. Wait, on second thought, hide in the closet and wait until I tell you to come out.”

Draco watched as Granger stood up and walked out of the library to obey his orders. He waited a few minutes to follow her so no one would think there were together before leaving the library and heading to the specified room. As he made his way through the corridors, Draco came across Rory also on his way to room 456.

“I’m ready, so what’s the big secret?”

Draco chuckled, “You’ll see soon enough. And I’ll expect payment first.”

Rory rolled his eyes at that. He knew Draco would try some bullshit like this to establish dominance. He didn’t mind either, as long as Draco held up his end of the bargain.

Together they entered the empty classroom and with a casual wave of his wand, Draco moved all the desks to the edge of the room leaving them space in the middle to practice. With a second wave of his wand, the door slammed closed and locked tight. “Now, give me the potion!”

Rory saw the hunger in Draco’s eye as he said this and began to realize just how badly he wanted the Felix Felicis. He fished the vial from his pocket and handed it over. “Can we start now?”

“Yeah, sure,” Draco responded distractedly while staring intently at the golden potion. “The uh… the secret to mastering any spell is to have incentive to do it.”

Rory was confused by this, “Of course I have incentive; I’ll fail the exam if I don’t!”

Draco finally tore his eyes from the vial as he pocketed it and fixed his gaze on Rory. “That’s not what I meant, idiot. Think about it, it’s a vanishing spell. What could you make vanish that would make you very happy?”

“I…what?...I’m not really sure…” Rory stammered.

Draco made an exasperated sigh. “Get out here,” he called toward the closed closet door confusing Rory even more. The closet door opened and out walked Hermione Granger, the stuck-up, know-it-all, Gryffindor. Rory wouldn’t have been more shocked to see a hippogriff emerge from the closet.

“Stand in the middle of the room,” Draco commanded and Rory was shocked as he watched Granger meekly obey. Then he noticed the blank look in her eye, she was under a spell!

“Now do you understand?” Draco asked.

“Um… not really…what did you do to her?”

Draco sighed again, “She’s under the imperious curse. She’ll do whatever I command and when we’re done with her, I’ll wipe her mind clean. She’ll wake up in the library right where I found her and think she just fell asleep. We can practice all the spells we like on her and she’ll never know.”

Rory still seemed hesitant but Draco was tired of waiting so he decided to lead by example, “Evanesco,” he said with a wave of his wand and suddenly Hermione’s school robe vanished. “Understand now?”

Rory broke into a grin, “Oh yeah, now I get it!”

He leered the obedient little mudblood before him deciding what he should try vanishing first. She stood there wearing her white blouse, red and gold tie, dark grey skirt, and tights and Rory could barely contain his excitement as he realized she soon wouldn’t be wearing any of it.

“Evaneso,” he cried and Hermione’s skirt disappeared revealing her pink knickers and the tops of her thigh highs. He was surprised, most of the girls at Hogwarts wore boring dark color knickers and tights; he was surprised a book-work like Granger would wear something so tantalizing…even if it was hidden beneath her skirt and robes.

It took several seconds for Rory to realize that his spell had worked perfectly the first time. Normally he struggled and took several tries to make anything vanish completely. Draco was right, this training seemed very effective.

“Evaneso, Evaneso, Evaneso!” Hermione’s tie, blouse, and bra all vanished one after another leaving her wearing nothing but her pink knickers and thigh highs. Rory chuckled when he saw Hermione’s bare chest. “Wow, who would have thought Granger was hiding those under her robes. I always assumed she was as flat as a first year.”

Draco rolled his eyes, already bored at the spectacle, “Hurry up and finish whatever you’re going to do with her. I need to wipe her mind and get her back to the library and I don’t have all night.”

Rory was shocked, “What? You’re in a hurry now? How are you not living this?”

Draco chuckled, “I’ve been doing this for years. I’ve seen all there is to see of Granger and done just about everything you can imagine to her. Now hurry up.”

Rory gave a disappointed sigh and said, “Evaneso,” one final time to make Hermione’s knickers and the last bit of her dignity vanish. “Damn,” Rory whispered as he strode forward and began lightly brushing his fingers along Hermione’s skin, invading her most intimate parts, “too bad. I wish I could spend more time playing with this filthy mudblood.”

Draco snorted, “You can play with her all you want once you learn to use the imperious curse. Then you can do whatever you want to her and any other mudbloods and blood-traitors you come across. Now if you’re done, go ahead and put her clothes back on; or do I have to do that part for you too?”

“Give her back…? Why would we…?”

“You bloody idiot! Are you really this stupid? We have to return her to wear I found her so she won’t know what happened to her. If she wakes up and everything’s the same, she’ll think she just fell asleep studying. But if she wakes up naked, she’ll probably start asking questions. Now hurry up!”

Rory sighed but knew Draco was right; he’d just have to convince Draco to teach him the imperious curse later so he could practice his spell work later. He began to wave his wand to make Hermione’s clothes reappear when he stopped. “Alright, I understand we need to give her some clothes back…but do we need to give her all of her clothes back?”

Draco smirked, “Whatever.”

Rory smiled and waved his wand. Hermione’s clothes reappeared on her and to all outward appearances she looked completely clothes. Only Rory knew she was now braless.

“Finally,” Draco said, “Now go back to the library to the desk you were at and go to sleep,” he commanded Hermione. She turned on her heel and went to obey until she reached the door and couldn’t open in. Draco sighed exasperated. “Alohomora,” he said, unlocking the door so Hermione could obey her orders.

“We’re done here,” Draco said to Rory before striding out of the room. He followed Hermione at a discrete distance into the library and watched her take her seat and put her head down to sleep.

“Obliviate,” he said wiping Granger’s memory of the last hour. When she woke up, she’d think she’d fallen asleep studying and never know anything had happened to her.

Draco strode out of the library and made his way toward the Room of Requirement. He was nearly finished fixing the Vanishing Cabinet and with the Felix Felicis, he thought tonight would be his lucky night…


1/2/2016 9:51:15 AM
Hey guys, I have a new story for you. But I better warn you, this is by far the ongest story I've ever written.



Mesmerized

By CopyCat

Wednesday:

“Brittney, before you go I need to speak with you for a moment.”

Brittney flinched when she heard her boss call out to her as she gathered her things to go home. She know what it was going to be about, she’d screwed up and hadn’t been at her desk when a very important client showed up. She’d kept a million dollar client waiting for 10 minutes before getting back from her smoke break and she knew she was about to get chewed out for it… She just hoped she wouldn’t get fired for it. She walked into Ms. Jones’s office already mentally preparing herself for the inevitable yelling.

“Have a seat…” Brittney settled into one of the seats facing Ms. Jones’s desk. Her office was beautifully appointed and large enough to have a desk with chairs facing it as well as a sitting area with a couch and a couple of comfortable chairs for more casual meetings. “Brittney…we have a problem…” she began.

Brittney cut her off hoping to forestall a tongue lashing, “I know Ms. Jones and I’m really sorry. It’ll never happen again. You see, there was nothing on your schedule so I thought I’d have time for a smoke break but then he showed up half an hour early…if I’d known he was gonna show up early there’s no way I would have left my desk. I swear.” She said in a rush.

Ms. Jones held up her hand to stop her. “Brittney, I understand that he showed up early which is why you need to be at your desk to receive clients AT ALL TIMES, understand? I can’t have you running outside 10 times a day to take a smoke break. You didn’t use to take some many breaks, what happened?”

Brittney felt miserable but at least it seemed like she wasn’t getting fired. “Well I… I’ve been trying to quit so I was on the patch but it just didn’t work out for me.”

“Hmmm, so you’ve tried the patch, what else have you tried?”

“Everything. The patch, the gum, everything.”

“Hmmm, have you tried hypnosis?”

“Yeah I listened to hypnosis tapes while I slept for about a week but it didn’t take.”

“Well you need to do something Brittney, if you can’t stop smoking I’m afraid I’m going to need to start looking for a new assistant. Just think about your health, smoking kills…”

“Yeah. Yeah I know, I’ve heard it all before…”

“…but before it kills you it takes your beauty. Your teeth turn yellow then brown then fall out, your skin turns grey, your hair goes limp…you’re a pretty girl Brittney, that’s part of why I hired you. It’s like having a nice piece of art in the waiting room but if you’re just gonna throw it all away for cigarettes…”

Brittney was flattered that Ms. Jones thought of her as pretty. She’d always thought of herself as rather plain. Plus she’d gained 10 pounds in the last year and knew it was showing. She wasn’t ugly by any stretch of the imagination but she didn’t think of herself as pretty either. Especially not when compared to Ms. Jones. She was absolutely stunning with mocha colored skin and a perfect hourglass figure. Not to mention the fact that her outfit probably cost more than Brittney’s car. She practically radiated power.

“Now, you said you tried hypnosis tapes but have you tried mesmerism?”

“Umm, I’m not even sure what that is…”

Ms. Jones sighed, “that’s understandable I guess, not many people are familiar with mesmerism. It’s sorta similar to hypnotism but not exactly. Hypnotism is helping to guide someone into a trance, basically you give them instructions so that they can entrance themselves. Mesmerism is forcing someone into a trance. It’s sorta like the difference between giving someone directions and picking them up and carrying them to the destination. Understand?”

“I guess so…but why are you telling me this?” Brittney asked confused.

“Because of the way hypnotism works, the hypnotic suggestions can only work if you want them too one hundred percent. If even one percent of you don’t want to quit smoking then the effects won’t last. Mesmerism on the other hand can force you to take suggestions even if you don’t want to. In other words, if you’re mesmerized you’ll stop smoking even if you don’t really want to quit.”

“That sounds pretty cool actually. Almost like mind control right?”

“Sort of, that’s a vast over-simplification but it’s the right general idea. Anyway, I’m telling you all of this because I happen to be proficient in mesmerism. If you like, I can work with you and make you stop smoking.”

“Wait,” Brittney said as she realized some of the ramifications of mesmerism, “So if what you’re saying is true, you could put me in a trance and make me do anything right? Like anything, anything?”

“Well there are limits of course, I couldn’t make you hurt yourself for instance. But something like making you stop smoking should be fairly easy.”

“Well…alright. I guess I’ll give it a shot…” Brittney decided.

“Wonderful. But I should warn you, each session will take about an hour and we’ll need to meet every day after work for the first week for it to fully work and be permanent. After that an occasional touchup every now and then when you start getting strong cravings should keep you clean. Go lay on the couch and we can get started.”

Brittney considered for a moment to make sure she didn’t have any plans that would prevent her from staying an hour after work every day before she moved over to sit on the couch.

“No dear, lay down. I need you to be as comfortable as possible for this.”

Brittney kicked off her heels and laid down on the couch as Ms. Jones moved over to sit in one of the comfortable chairs by the couch.

“Are you ready Brittney?”

“Yes Ma’am. Just tell me what I need to do.”

“Just get comfortable dear, and look into my eyes. That part’s important. My force of will is going to put you in a trance so you need to be looking into my eyes.”

Brittney wiggled around on the couch for a moment to find a comfortable position to lay in while still being able to look Ms. Jones in the eye.

“Good. Now just keep gazing into my eyes as you listen to my words,” Ms. Jones began in a calm, soothing voice. “Gaze into my eyes and feel yourself getting lost in them. Falling, deeper and deeper into my eyes until you are helplessly lost in them. But you won’t worry about getting lost, will you? Because you trust me, right? You know that I’ll take care of you. You aren’t afraid of getting lost in my eyes. You know I’ll guide you to where you need to be. You can just relax and enjoy the warm tingle in your chest as you surrender control to me. You feel yourself sinking, deeper and deeper into my eyes as my words soothe your mind. You feel yourself falling into a trance. You feel your eyes getting heavy and you slowly let them close. I’m going to count down and with each number you will fall deeper and deeper into a trance. When I reach zero, you will be completely under my control.”

“10… 9… 8… 7… your eyes are closed and you feel yourself surrendering control to me… 6… 5… 4… your mind is empty as each and every thought flows out of them like water pouring out of a faucet… 3… 2… 1… you’re almost there… 0.”

“Keeping your eyes closed, I am taking you into a new room in your mind. In this room, you see everything that you are. On the wall is a dial that reads ‘trance’. It shows how deep of a trance you’re in from 1-10. What number does the dial read now?”

Brittney wasn’t sure what was happening or whether it was working or not. She was definitely relaxed and she definitely trusted Ms. Jones and would obey whatever she said but she felt more like she was about to fall asleep than that she was entering a trance. She felt so sleepy that she couldn’t even form coherent thoughts, she wasn’t sure how she should respond to Ms. Jones’s question but oddly enough she wasn’t worried about what she should say. She didn’t feel the need to tell Ms. Jones what she wanted to hear like she normally did. Without conscious thought, Brittney heard herself respond “7” but couldn’t remember picking that number or even why she said it.

“Good girl,” Ms. Jones replied. “You’ve done well to go this deep but I’m going to take you even deeper. I want you to see me standing in the room of your mind now. I’m standing in front of the trance dial with my hand on it. I’m going to turn the dial all the way up and as I do, you will drop irresistibly deeper into your trance. I turn the dial now and you feel yourself drop deeper and deeper. The dial currently reads 7 but I turn it up to 8. You feel yourself sink deeper into your trance. I turn it up to 9 and you surrender all control to me. The dial goes to 10 and all thought flows out of your mind…

◊◊◊

Brittney wasn’t sure what happened next, she woke up on the couch and glanced over to see Ms. Jones in her chair smiling down at her. Brittney blinked several times in surprise, she hadn’t actually expected anything to happen but judging from how dark it was outside the window she guessed she’d been out for at least an hour. Ms. Jones seemed happy so she guessed she hadn’t just fallen asleep.

“Welcome back Brittney. How do you feel?”

“I…um…” Brittney wasn’t entirely sure, “I guess I feel pretty good. Sorta like I just woke up from a nap. What happened?”

“Exactly what I told you would happen of course. I put you in a trance and then implanted hypnotic suggestions that should keep you from smoking.”

“But…why don’t I remember anything?” Brittney asked slowly. She was having trouble concentrating and getting her thoughts in order.

“Oh that, I’ve found that it helps if you don’t remember what suggestions I’ve implanted. Otherwise you might subconsciously fight the suggestions and start smoking again. It’s just better this way,” Ms. Jones assured her with a smile. “But it’s getting late, I guess you better be headed home dear. Get a good night’s sleep and I’ll see you tomorrow morning. And don’t forget, we need to have another session like this after work tomorrow so don’t make any plans.”

“Right, thank for this Ms. Jones. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Brittney said as she stood up and headed for the door. She still felt a little bit off as if she were slightly drunk. She wasn’t thinking clearly but it wasn’t too fuzzy either. It was almost like she’d just woken up from a nap but the feeling persisted.

She got home and went about her normal evening tasks, making dinner and catching up on her social media. The odd feeling persisted but it didn’t seem to be interfering with her routine so she stopped worrying about it after the first hour. It wasn’t until she was preparing for bed that she started noticing a couple of things different.

First of all, she wasn’t craving a cigarette. Normally she couldn’t sleep without a fix of nicotine but not only did she not need to smoke, she didn’t even particularly want to. Even when she was on nicotine patches she’d still wanted to smoke. It seemed that this new method was already starting to work better than any of the others had.

The second odd thing she noticed as she changed into her pajamas was that her panties were covered in her dried juices. She hadn’t been playing with herself or anything like that. In fact, she hadn’t even been thinking any dirty thoughts that she could remember. Certainly nothing that would have gotten her juices flowing like that. The only thing she could think of was that somehow while she was in a trance it had happened.

Brittney briefly considered the possibility that Ms. Jones had done something inappropriate to her while she’d been hypnotized like in some sort of porno but she quickly dismissed that idea. After all, Ms. Jones wouldn’t do something like that. No matter how hard she tried, Brittney just couldn’t imagine her boss doing something so… perverted. Besides which, Ms. Jones would have no need to trick someone like that. She was beautiful, and brilliant, and powerful. She was practically perfect. Brittney knew that Ms. Jones could have anyone she wanted, male or female. She wouldn’t need to stoop to molesting her helpless hypnotized secretary. No, she reasoned, it must have just been a natural reaction to going into a trance and being so relaxed.

Brittney decided to ignore the mess in her undies and figured that if it were a fluke she could just forget about it and if it kept happening she would ask Ms. Jones if it were normal. But only if it was a real problem of course. She didn’t relish the thought of asking her boss something like that.

◊◊◊

Thursday:

That night, Brittney had one of the best night’s sleeps she’d ever gotten and in the morning she woke up refreshed and ready to start her day. She showered, got dressed and ate breakfast before getting in her car to drive to work. Along the way, she realized she was a few minutes early and decided to stop at Starbucks for a drink before work.

She got up to the counter and ordered an iced coffee for herself and on a whim decided to order one for Ms. Jones as well. What better way to show her appreciation for spending time after work to help her. Brittney wasn’t quite sure what Ms. Jones would want but she reasoned that no one could dislike a Venti Iced Caramel Macchiato with an extra shot of expresso and an almond croissant blossom. She didn’t even notice as she ordered them that they were among the most expensive items on the menu and cost significantly more than her own drink.

As she pulled out her wallet from her purse the young cashier asked if she’d be interested in buying a gift card. “Sure,” she responded surprising herself before realizing that coffee and a pastry were poor repayment for the woman who was doing so much for her. The least she could do was buy her a gift card so Ms. Jones could get whatever she wanted. “What card amounts do you have?”

The cashier rattled off the amounts in the various pre-paid gift cards and without even thinking, Brittney asked to buy a $300 card for her boss. The cashier seemed surprised but rang her up anyway. It wasn’t until Brittney was on the road again that she realized how ridiculous she’d been. She was still paying off her loans. She couldn’t afford to give her boss a $300 gift no matter how much she appreciated her help. That was almost as much as she paid in rent each month. Oh well, she thought, at least now there’s no way I can feel indebted to Ms. Jones for helping me quit smoking. If anything she owes me after this.

Brittney got to work right on time and after depositing her drink on her desk, she popped into Ms. Jones’s office. Her boss wasn’t in just yet so she decided to leave the drink, pastry, and gift card on her desk with a sticky note thanking her for helping her quit smoking.

◊◊◊

From there, Brittney’s day proceeded as normal. Ms. Jones thanked her for the coffee and gift card and even remarked that Brittney had picked her favorite drink and pastry. Brittney in return thanked her profusely for taking the time to break her of her nasty and deadly habit.

She managed to get through her whole day without taking a smoke break. Not only that but she seemed much more focused than usual. She was getting everything done much quicker than usual and she wasn’t even tempted to surf the web at all. By the end of the day she’d not only finished all of her work but also caught up on all the things she’d been putting off and even started reorganizing all of Ms. Jones’s files into a color coded system. Brittney couldn’t believe it but she knew she’d done more in that day than she had in the previous week.

At five o’clock when she would normally get off work, Brittney instead knocked on Ms. Jones’s door ready for their second session. Ms. Jones invited her in and told her to lay on the couch just like the day before. As she got comfortable, Brittney decided that she’d check her underwear after the session and if she’d creamed her panties again then she’d ask Ms. Jones if it was normal.

Just like the day before, Ms. Jones took her seat and began talking to Brittney in a calm soothing voice. She entered a trance much quicker than she had the day before and the next thing she knew, she was waking up feeling a little fuzzy just like the day before. Before she could even ask, Ms. Jones assured her that the session had gone flawlessly.

Before leaving for the day, Brittney decided to stop off in the bathroom to check her panties. She locked the door and hiked up her skirt to see if her panties were creamy… only to find that she wasn’t wearing any. Her crotch and inner thighs were coated in her juices but she wasn’t wearing any underwear.

That was strange, she was almost certain she’d put on panties that morning. Hadn’t she? She went commando fairly often in the hot summer months and back in college she’d be notorious for hardly ever wearing underwear but she’d always worn panties to work before. Hadn’t she? It’s not like she really paid that much attention to what she put on in the morning, she was normally still half asleep while getting dressed. Was it possible she’d been on autopilot while getting dressed and just hadn’t put any panties on? How many times might this have happened? Was it possible she’d been coming into work without any underwear on a regular basis?

With those distressing thoughts in mind, Brittney grabbed a wad of toilet paper and cleaned herself up. She would have to make extra sure that she put on underwear in the morning and it looked like she’d have to ask Ms. Jones if her creaming herself was normal. That wasn’t a conversation she was looking forward to and she felt herself blushing just at the thought.

Brittney gathered her things and hurried home.

◊◊◊

Friday:

Brittney woke up on Friday in a good mood. She’d gotten another fantastic night of sleep and since she’d gone more than 24 hours without smoking, the chemicals in her body were starting to break down and she was feeling better than she had in years.

Even more than that though, Friday was her date night. It was a little tradition she’d started shortly after graduating from college. Even if she didn’t have a date, every Friday night she would treat herself to a nice dinner out. She was still trying to pay off her student debt and she didn’t have much money to spend but she thought the cost of a nice dinner a week was worth the cost. It gave her something to look forward to all week and it was one of the very few luxuries she was able to indulge in. And since she’d quit smoking, her sense of smell was already starting to get better so she was excited to see how much better her meals would be.

Brittney got out of bed and began getting dressed. She paid extra attention to her outfit and made sure that she was wearing underwear before leaving the house. On her way to work, Brittney decided to stop off at Starbuck’s again. She ordered her own small iced coffee and Ms. Jones’s coffee and pastry. She remembered that Ms. Jones had said it was her favorite and she smiled inwardly at the thought that Ms. Jones would be impressed and grateful to her for getting them for her.

It wasn’t until Brittney parked her car that she remembered that she’d already bought Ms. Jones a very expensive gift card and she started berating herself for spending so much money. Not that a coffee and pastry would break the bank, but she really needed to save as much money as possible if she was going to be able to afford her rent and pay off her loans. Buying the gift card the day before had been a huge financial setback and she was angry at herself for spending even more money on her boss. But it wasn’t like she could return the coffee and pastry so she put them on Ms. Jones’s desk before taking her seat and starting her work day.

Just like the day before, Brittney was exceptionally productive that day and managed to finish all the work she’d put off for the past few weeks and finished reorganizing Ms. Jones’s files. By the end of the day, she’d finished all her work and everything else she could think of to do. But oddly enough she didn’t feel bored or go on Facebook or anything like that; she just sat quietly at her desk waiting for something to do.

While she was sitting there, Ms. Jones emerged from her office on some sort of business talking with a client as they walked through the reception area. Brittney knew better than to interrupt so she sat there quietly waiting for Ms. Jones to address her. It wasn’t until Ms. Jones and the client had rounded the corner and were out of sight that she realized that she’d been staring intently at her boss’s butt with her mouth hanging open.

Upon realizing this, Brittney immediately closed her mouth and composed herself all while wondering what had happened. She’d never stared at another girl’s ass like that before, and certainly not her boss’s. Brittney knew that she was completely straight. She hadn’t even experimented in college like most of her friends had. The only thing she’d ever done was kiss her best friend for like 3 seconds back in middle school.

Sure Ms. Jones’s ass was spectacular. Brittney could even admit that she wished her ass looked half as nice and wondered how many squats it would take to look like that but that wasn’t a reason to stare at it, was it? What was wrong with her? She was creaming herself every evening while in a trance, she was forgetting to wear underwear to work, and now she was staring at her boss like that, something was clearly going on but she had no idea what it was.

Brittney worried about what was happening to her for the rest of the day but every time Ms. Jones walked past she found herself staring. No matter how much she tried to stop herself it happened every time. When the work day was finally over, Brittney found herself dreading going into Ms. Jones’s office knowing that she couldn’t stop herself from staring. She tentatively entered the office and found Ms. Jones hard at work finishing up some paperwork. She didn’t even look up as Brittney entered but told her to take her position on the couch.

Brittney couldn’t move. She found herself rooted to the spot as she stared at Ms. Jones’s cleavage. It was mesmerizing. Every bit as hypnotic as the trances she was put into each evening.

It wasn’t until Ms. Jones finished her paperwork and looked up to find her employee staring so intently at her that Brittney was finally able to break away. She blushed deeply at being caught as she took her spot on the couch and waited for Ms. Jones.

She lay there waiting and trying to figure out just how to phrase the question she knew she had to ask. Finally Ms. Jones finished whatever she was doing and took her seat facing Brittney.

“Ready to begin?”

“Not quite…I need to ask you something first but it’s kinda embarrassing…I, uhh, I…is it normal for people when they get mesmerized to…to…orgasm?” Brittney finished unable to look her boss in the eye as she said it.

Ms. Jones laughed. “Well it doesn’t happen to everyone but it tends to happen to white girls a lot. You see, part of the mesmerism is to associate the trance and all the commands you’re given with pleasurable feelings. For most people, they come out of the trance feeling good but some people have orgasms. It happens most often with white girls though. Personally I think you all just have less control over your sexuality and senses than us black women but I don’t really know all the science behind it. It’s nothing to worry about though.”

Her explanation made perfect sense to Brittney but there was just one little thing still bothering her. The way Ms. Jones had said that, she sounded almost…racist. But that didn’t make any sense. Ms. Jones couldn’t be racist, she was black. Everyone knew that black people couldn’t be racist, could they? There must be a reason she’d phrased it like that.

Maybe she was right and white women were a lot more susceptible to that sort of thing. Is wasn’t racist if it were true. The different races all had different stuff like that. Like how black people were naturally stronger and more athletic than white people. The way Brittney saw it, having less control of her own sexuality like that wasn’t too bad. Sure, she might cream herself embarrassingly on occasion but that also meant that she could have an orgasm a lot easier than black people.

“Are you ready to begin now?”

“Uh huh. I’m ready.”

◊◊◊

An hour later, Brittney emerged from her trance and sat up. Without even thinking, Brittney reached up her skirt to check her underwear and found that they were soaked again.

“So? How are you feeling?”

“I umm…well, I sorta…” Brittney fumbled for what to say but luckily Ms. Jones saved her the trouble.

“You messed your panties again didn’t you?”

Brittney just nodded. She got up and gathered her stuff already thinking about where she would be going for her special dinner. As she gathered her stuff though, Ms. Jones interrupted her thoughts.

“As I told you a few days ago, we need to do this every day for at least five days straight. That means that we need to meet sometime tomorrow and Sunday. I think the easiest thing to do will be for you to just come over to my house in the evening. Here’s my address,” she said writing down her address on a sticky note and handed it to Brittney, “Show up at 5 O’clock and we’ll finish up your mesmerism treatments.”

Brittney nodded in agreement as she headed toward the door. On impulse though she stopped at the door and turned to face her boss. “Umm, Ms. Jones, would you like to go to dinner with me? My treat of course.”

What the Hell? Brittney started berating herself. That was a stupid thing to say. She’s gonna think I’m asking her out on a date. I should have made it clear that I was asking her out as a friend, not as a date. Wait, what am I thinking? I shouldn’t be taking her out at all. I’ve spent WAY too much money thanking her already. I can’t really afford to pay for her dinner. Why on earth did I offer to pay for her? She makes about ten times what I make. She can easily afford a steak dinner every night, she doesn’t need me to pay for her dinner.

Ms. Jones smiled, “That sounds lovely. Just let me finish up here and I’ll meet you at the restaurant in about 15 or 20 minutes. Be sure to ask for a booth.”

Brittney nodded and hurried out of the office. She drove to the restaurant still mad at herself for being so impulsive. She got to the restaurant and asked for the nicest booth they had available. She was seated and then proceeded to wait for her boss to arrive.

Ms. Jones arrived a few minutes later. Brittney couldn’t help but notice that several heads turned to watch as she threaded her way between tables to their booth. She took her seat and the waiter soon arrived to take their orders. Ms. Jones ordered a 12 ounce prime rib steak with a baked potato and an expensive glass of wine. Brittney inwardly cringed as she realized how much this meal was going to cost her.

The waiter turned to Brittney to take her order but she paused before she could tell him. She looked at Ms. Jones and admired her perfect figure. She must work out and eat right every day. Brittney suddenly felt self-conscious about her own figure. Brittney felt herself blush at the realization and instead of the nice steak she’d planned on, ordered a small house salad and a water.

Ms. Jones didn’t seem at all surprised by Brittney’s choice. They made casual small talk until their food arrived and then ate in silence. Brittney finished her salad quickly and then sat in silence as she watch her boss eat her meal. Left to her own thoughts, Brittney reflected that she should feel awkward sitting there in quietly while her boss ate but for some reason she didn’t feel awkward. She heard her stomach rumble with hunger but she continued to sit passively watching as her boss finished her meal.

Ms. Jones finally finished and gave a contented sigh. The waiter arrived to offer them dessert but while Brittney shook her head, Ms. Jones’s smiled and asked for a chocolate soufflé (the most expensive dessert) to go. He returned a few minutes later with the soufflé in a box and the check for Brittney.

She was shocked when she saw the bill and was speechless for a moment during which Ms. Jones got up, gathered her things and thanked Brittney for dinner. Before she left Brittney sitting there, she reminded her to leave a generous tip for the excellent service. All in all, the dinner cost Brittney over $75 and all she got to eat was a small salad.

Brittney returned home feeling depressed and angry at herself for being so impulsive and reckless. For some reason, she just couldn’t keep her head straight when she was around Ms. Jones. She kept buying her gifts and treating her to dinner and it was quickly bleeding her dry. At this rate, Brittney knew she wouldn’t even be able to afford her rent. She really needed to crack down on her spending and she resolved not to spend any more money on Ms. Jones at least until the end of the month. Ms. Jones was doing her a huge favor in getting her off cigarettes but she’d thanked her enough already. Hadn’t she?

◊◊◊

Saturday:

Brittney woke up bright and early the next morning. She grimaced when she glanced at clock and realized how early it was. She lay in bed for a few minutes until she realized she wouldn’t be getting back to sleep and decided to just get up. She went to the kitchen and started making breakfast. It wasn’t until she started frying a plate of bacon that she realized she was naked. Brittney yelped as the hot grease popped and burned her exposed chest.

Brittney had to sit down and think for a moment. Why was she naked? Had she slept naked? She never slept naked. She always wore pajamas.

Brittney quickly threw on an apron to protect herself as she finished cooking her breakfast. When she was finished eating, she went to the bathroom intending to shower but she stopped when she noticed the dust on her windowsill. Suddenly Brittney was overwhelmed by a need to clean her whole house.

Hours later, Brittney finally finished. She’d cleaned every square inch of her home and she was exhausted but proud of her accomplishment. That was when she finally looked at the time and realized how long it had taken. It was already 4:30! She needed to shower to clean herself up after cleaning the whole house and then she needed to get dressed and get to Ms. Jones’s house in half an hour.

Brittney ran to the bathroom and jumped in the shower without even waiting for the water to warm up. She thoroughly scrubbed herself to make sure she got every last speck of dirt. Finally she was clean and she turned off the water. She grabbed a towel and started drying herself off even as she went to her room to pick out her outfit not even caring that she was dripping water all over her freshly cleaned carpet.

Brittney had spent the entire day naked and never bothered to dress while she cleaned the house so she needed to dress for the first time that day. She was in a huge hurry to get to Ms. Jones’s house for their appointment but she paused as she considered what to wear. It was the weekend and she was going to her boss’s home so she didn’t think her nice work clothes were the right choice but likewise she didn’t want to go too casual.

Brittney finally decided on a pair of jeans and a button-up blouse and hurried out the door. As she got into her car, Brittney suddenly realized that she hadn’t remembered to put on a bra or panties but she knew she wouldn’t have time to go in and put some on. She would just have to hope that Ms. Jones wouldn’t notice.

Brittney pulled into Ms. Jones’s driveway at 5:10. A full 10 minutes after when Ms. Jones told her to arrive. Nervous, Brittney knocked on Ms. Jones’s front door. Ms. Jones opened her door a moment later with a stern expression on her face. “You’re late Brittney. I thought we talked about punctuality, what time did I tell you to show up at my house?”

“Five o’clock,” Brittney responded meekly.

“Very good. So we know your ears work. You knew what time you were supposed to be here. What time is it now?”

Brittney glanced at her phone to check the time, “Five thirteen.”

“And would you look at that, your clock works too. So what is it Brittney? If you knew what time you were supposed to be here and you knew what time it was, then why were you late?”

“I…I’m sorry. It won’t happen again.”

“It better not. I don’t appreciate having my time wasted,” Ms. Jones said as she opened the door wide enough for Brittney to come into the entryway.

As she did so, Brittney got a good look at her boss. Ms. Jones was dressed very casually in a pair of yoga pants and a V-neck cotton top. Her hair was up in a casual bun…and yet she still looked stunning. Brittney wished she could look half as good as Ms. Jones did without even trying. Brittney also noticed that her boss didn’t seem to be wearing a bra either.

Ms. Jones turned to walk into her home and Brittney followed her. As she walked, she couldn’t help but stare at Ms. Jones’s perfect ass as they walked. She wasn’t one hundred percent sure but she didn’t see any panty-lines so she thought her boss was probably going commando too.

Ms. Jones showed her to a nicely furnished sitting room and gestured to a couch for Brittney to lie on for their session. Brittney took her position and began gazing intently into Ms. Jones’s eyes. For the first time though, Brittney found this a difficult thing to do and kept finding herself looking at her boss’ cleavage instead of her eyes. Luckily that didn’t seem to affect the process though and soon Brittney felt herself slip into a trance.

◊◊◊

Brittney awoke extremely disoriented. She wasn’t in Ms. Jones’s sitting room anymore and it took her a moment to realize she was in her own bedroom. Somehow while still in a trance she’d gotten home and gotten in bed. She glanced at her phone and saw that she’d been out for over 5 hours. It was after 10 o’clock at night!

Brittney noticed a weird taste in her mouth and went to the kitchen to drink some water and get rid of the taste. As she walked, she could feel the slipperiness between her legs and realized she must have came in her trance and the juices had run down her thighs. She looked and saw a large wet stain clearly visible on her jeans. It looked like she’d peed her pants. She must have came several times while she was in a trance to produce that much.

Brittney got a glass of water and rinsed the taste out of her mouth. With that done, she stripped out of her soiled jeans and wrinkled blouse and left the in a pile on her kitchen floor. She’d get to them later. She wet a paper towel and cleaned up the rest of her juices from her crotch and thighs.

Brittney made herself a quick dinner and ate it still naked. She realized that she liked being naked. In her own apartment at least. It was freeing, relaxing. She decided that she’d probably start going naked more often. While she was eating, Brittney noticed a note stuck to her fridge. She grabbed it and read as she ate.

Hey Brittney, it’s you. LOL. Ms. Jones said this trance had to last a little longer than the others so she sent you home still in the trance. She tells me I’ll (you’ll?) wake up without remembering any of this so she told me to write this note for myself. Don’t worry. You were safe to drive and everything, you just won’t remember it. Anyway, Ms. Jones said to remind you (me?) that we still have one more session tomorrow at 5 O’clock and to make sure I’m on time or else. (I have no idea what the “or else” is). Anyway, get a good night’s sleep.

-Brittney (You)

P.S. You had 4 orgasms while lying on Ms. Jones’s couch and made a mess of things. She definitely noticed but didn’t say anything. You should probably offer to have her couch cushions cleaned.

Brittney chuckled when she finished reading her note. The handwriting was hers and the wording sounded like her but she couldn’t remember writing it any more than she could remember driving home or anything else from when she was in the trance. But apparently she could still function and everything while in a trance like normal. She’d assumed she just lay there like she was asleep while Ms. Jones talked to her.

And what was that about cleaning Ms. Jones’s couch? Sure leaving my juices on there was bad but she’s a healthy vibrant woman. She’d probably left way more of her fluids on that cushion. Brittney decided that she’d pay for the cleaning if Ms. Jones asked her to but she wouldn’t offer. After all, since she didn’t remember doing it she couldn’t be held responsible, could she?

◊◊◊

Sunday:

Brittney slept naked that night and woke up feeling fantastic. She didn’t think she’d ever wear clothes to bed again she felt so good. She got up and stretched and relished the feel of her vertebrae popping. She felt wonderful and every sensation just enhanced the feeling. She decided to start her day off with a shower and went straight to her bathroom.

She peed first and as she did so, Brittney noticed that she was a bit stubbly. She needed to shave her legs, her armpits, even her pubic hair. She checked her medicine cabinet and was discouraged to find that she was down to her last razor and it had already been heavily used. She needed new ones.

Brittney showered and relished the feel of the warm water flowing over her body. It was wonderful. Everything about it amazing. She never wanted to leave but all too soon the water started to get cold and she had to get out.

Brittney flitted around her apartment all morning keeping herself busy. She had a few errands to run but nothing she needed to do right away and running errands meant she’d have to put on clothes which she just didn’t feel like doing. But eventually she decided that she couldn’t wait any longer. She really needed to get some razors and shave before meeting with Ms. Jones. She wasn’t quite sure why, but for some reason the idea of going to Ms. Jones without at least shaving her legs just seemed wrong.

With a sigh, Brittney resigned herself to putting on clothes and selected a denim skirt and low cut blouse. She needed to wear clothes but going without underwear seemed like a good way to keep at least some of the feeling of freedom she got from being naked.

As she drove toward the store to buy razors though, Brittney noticed a sign advertising a Brazilian Wax. She’s never gotten waxed before. One time in high school, she’d gotten one of those at-home waxing kits to try on her legs but it had been way too painful. She’d never tried it again. But for some reason she was suddenly curious. She wanted to try it out.

Before she even realized that she’d decided to try a wax instead of buying razors, Brittney found herself pulling into the parking lot. She was a bit nervous as she entered not quite sure what to expect but the smiling young Asian woman behind the counter welcomed her and asked what she wanted.

Brittney told her she wanted a Brazilian Wax but that she’d never been waxed before. She asked if it was too painful and she had to stop if she could get some of her money back. The girl just smiled and laughed and ignored her question. Brittney wasn’t sure what that meant but decided not to push the issue. She didn’t want to make this woman angry if she was about to wax her.

The girl led Brittney into a back room with what looked like a massage table. She told Brittney to strip completely naked and then started explaining how the Brazilian would go. She explained that she would start by waxing both legs, then move on to the pubic area and then finally wax Brittney’s butt. Brittney asked if she could get her armpits waxed too and the girl told her that would cost extra. Brittney agreed to pay for it.

Brittney lay on the table as the girl stared spreading warm wax on her legs. The girl took a strip of cloth and pressed it into the wax. “Ready?” she asked.

Brittney took a deep breath to calm her nerved and nodded.

The girl ripped the cloth away and Brittney screamed in pain. It hurt just as bad as when she’d been a teenager trying it on herself. Brittney wanted to call it quits right then and there but then she noticed that the young Asian girl was laughing at her like her screaming was the funniest thing ever. Brittney realized that she must look ridiculous. She was a grown woman screaming in pain over something that this girl probably did and had done to her on a regular basis.

Maybe, Brittney thought, it was just like Ms. Jones said about white girls being too sensitive. I just can’t handle the pain like a black girl could. Even this Asian girl must have a much higher pain tolerance than me. Does that make Asians better than white girls too? I know black women are better but are Asians? No! I’ll show this girl that I’m not too weak. I’ll show her that white girls can do anything she can do! I may never be as good as Ms. Jones but I’m sure I can be better than this little Asian girl, can’t I?

Brittney managed to catch her breath and instead of asking the girl to stop, she nodded for the girl to continue. It was pure agony. Brittney tried her best to keep quiet but almost every rip made her whimper and about one in ten made her cream again. After what felt like an eternity, the girl finally finished waxing Brittney’s legs.

It wasn’t until she saw the girl snickering at her that Brittney realized what was about to happen. Waxing her legs had been pure agony…what was waxing her privates going to feel like. She thought about quitting but before she could open her mouth the girl started spreading warm wax on her pelvis and pressed a strip of cloth onto the wax. Before she pulled it though she stopped. She walked to the cabinet in the room and grabbed a wooden stick which she stuck into Brittney’s mouth. “Bite down” she said.

Brittney bit down as hard as she could but the pain when the girl ripped again nearly made her pass out. Again and again it happened until Brittney could scarcely remember a time when she wasn’t in pain but finally the girl declared her pelvis finished. It was time to turn over and wax her backside.

Brittney thought this would be easier. Her butt wasn’t too hairy so she knew there would only be a handful of hairs total on her ample butt. She figured each rip wouldn’t take more than one or two at a time. She was right for the most part. Waxing her butt cheeks was a breeze compared to waxing her pelvis. But then something she hadn’t counted on.

She felt the girl spreading her butt cheeks open and spreading warm wax between then and directly onto her anus. She didn’t know that a Brazilian included that. But before she could object the cloth was applied. Brittney barely had time to put the biting stick back between her teeth before the girl ripped the hair out of her butt-crack. The pain nearly overwhelmed her and Brittney felt herself come close to blacking out.

But after several seconds she managed to catch her breath and regain some measure of composure. After all that, waxing her armpits was a breeze and she was finally finished. The girl left the room and Brittney was allowed to put her clothes back on. She was shocked when she looked at her phone. The waxing had taken way longer than she’d expected. Probably because the girl had to stop so often for her screaming and squirming. Brittney still had time to get to Ms. Jones’s house on time but not to run home and change like she’d planned. She was going to have to go to Ms. Jones commando again.

Brittney went out and paid the girl who’d waxed her at the front counter. The girl was all smiles and even gave Brittney a coupon for five percent off her next waxing. She was pretty sure she’d never use it but Brittney shoved the coupon in her purse just the same.

All her freshly waxed skin was super sensitive and Brittney realized it felt a little a little uncomfortable wherever her clothes touched her skin. She was a little bit relieved she hadn’t worn panties and that would feel really strange and would surely be very distracting.

Brittney decided to just drive straight to Ms. Jones’s house form there. She knew she’d be a little early but she figured that would be a lot better than being late. She pulled into Ms. Jones’s driveway and waited in her car watching the clock so she could knock on the front door at exactly the right time. Finally the time came and she knocked on Ms. Jones’s front door.

Ms. Jones answered a moment later with a big smile on her face. “Right on time. Good job Brittney.”

She let Brittney in and led her to back to the sitting room for their session. Ms. Jones was wearing a thin cotton bathrobe knotted closed in the front but Brittney though she might be completely naked underneath. She thought that was a little odd since Ms. Jones’s hair wasn’t wet. She obviously hadn’t just taken a shower or anything…

Her musing were interrupted as Ms. Jones instructed her to take her position for their final session. She told Brittney that afterward, she should no longer crave cigarettes. But if she did, to just let her know and they could do another session. Brittney was confused for a moment until she remembered that quitting cigarettes was the whole reason she was doing this. She’d forgotten what the point of their sessions had been. Good thing Ms. Jones was there to remind her and keep her focused.

Ms. Jones guided her into a trance with her calm, soothing voice.

Brittney came out of the trance feeling odd. Odder than normal that is. Her head felt fuzzy like she couldn’t quite think straight. She glanced at the clock and realized she’d only been out for about 5 minutes. She looked over at Ms. Jones for an explanation and found her sitting naked in her chair with her legs wide open and a big smile on her face. Wait, that’s not normal is it? She shouldn’t be there naked should she? Or is that normal? Brittney tried to get up and as she did so she realized that she was naked as well. OK I know that’s not normal. Right? I normally wear clothes, don’t I?

Brittney sat there pondering these questions for almost a full minute before deciding that she better cover up and tried to cover herself with her hands. Ms. Jones laughed at her. “Silly girl, did I tell you to cover up? Arms at your sides. And stand up and give me a slow spin. I wanna see all of you.”

Brittney was confused again. She knew her boss shouldn’t be saying things like that and she knew she should object. Be even as she was thinking that, her body responded and did exactly as Ms. Jones instructed. It wasn’t until Brittney was halfway through her spin that she even realized that she couldn’t stop. She had no control. Her body was doing things that her conscious mind didn’t want and she couldn’t stop it.

Starting to panic now she asked, “What’s going on?!?! Why can’t I stop?!?!?”

Ms. Jones laughed again, “You don’t have a choice any more girl; you’re a slave now. You do whatever I tell you to do and there’s nothing you can do to stop it.”

“Oh my god, are you serious? Why? Why would you do this to me?” Brittney asked as she started to cry.

“Why? Because I wanted to of course. I love having cute little white slave girls serving me. And I think you’re gonna be my favorite one ever. Tonight you’re going to do everything I tell you and serve me in ways you never even imagined. And then tomorrow we’re going to go to work and you’ll sit at your desk like a good little secretary. You’re not going to tell anyone what’s happening and you’re going to do your job to the best of your abilities. Then at lunch, we’re going to go down to your bank and empty all your accounts and cancel all your credit cards. Your paycheck will of course be signed over to me as well every week. And after work tomorrow we’re going to go to your apartment. I’ll take anything I want and sell the rest. Any time you’re in my home, you will be naked. Even if I have guests over. And you are never allowed to wear underwear again.”

Brittney was sobbing by this point while still turning slowly for Ms. Jones’s viewing pleasure. “Alright, you can stop spinning now. I want you to get on your hands and knees and crawl over to me. We’re gonna put that tongue of your to work.”

Brittney tried to resist as hard as she could but it was not use. As if on autopilot, Brittney felt herself get on all fours and start crawling across the room toward her boss. She closed her eyes ash her head passed between Ms. Jones’s thighs but her body still did exactly as it was told. Brittney began kissing and licking Ms. Jones’s beautiful black pussy. The taste was familiar and Brittney realized she must have been forced to do this during her previous trances.

Brittney opened her eyes and looked up at her boss…her owner now. She saw the beautiful black woman smiling down on her as she serviced her. Brittney knew that this was her fate. She could never escape from Ms. Jones’s control. But did she want to? She’d idolized Ms. Jones ever since they met more than a year ago. She’d often tried to emulate the powerful women. Maybe being under her control was a good thing. Maybe naked, on her knees, serving this Goddess was the best she could ever hope for in life. After all, she was white. And as Ms. Jones had explained, whites were inferior to their Black counterparts. She should be proud that Ms. Jones even noticed her. Let alone took the time to train her. She should be happy, right? She was finally in her proper place!

◊◊◊

Ms. Jones smiled as she looked down on her new white slave girl. She was watching carefully though because this was the most risky part of the process. Brittney was under her control to the point where she had to obey but she would be fighting. And eventually she would break free from Ms. Jones’s control and go to the cops. But if Brittney accepted her new role, if she accepted that her proper place was between the legs of a black woman, then all the fight would go out of her and she would be an obedient little slave girl forever.

Ms. Jones wanted Brittney to accept her role, not only because she thought she’d make a good slave girl but because she’d actually grown to like Brittney after working with her for over a year. If Brittney continued to fight, she knew she’d have to get rid of the girl so she couldn’t go to the cops. She’d have to sell her, probably to some Middle Eastern oil baron who’d treat her horribly. Ms. Jones knew she’d treat the little white girl better than anyone she would sell her to so really it was in Brittney’s best interest to stop fighting.

As she watched the white girl service her pussy, Ms. Jones saw her look up at her. Brittney stopped sobbing and very slowly she saw Brittney start to smile. That was it. That was all she needed to see. Brittney had accepted her new role in life. She would be a good and obedient little slave girl. Ms. Jones couldn’t have been happier.


12/14/2015 2:51:09 PM
Happy Birthday to me :)

11/23/2015 7:35:48 PM
If any of you are interested, I've posted a new story on my tumblr blog. One of the characters is underage so I won't post it here but I can assure you she isn't in any sexual situations and it's a work of pure fiction so if you're interested please check it out.

11/1/2015 3:43:06 PM

Hey there everyone. I wrote a new story about a Halloween adventure. This story is a fantasy, NOT real. I hope you like it.

***

Blog entry: 10/31/2015           11:47PM

I’m not quite sure how to start this…I supposed you could say it all started earlier this evening (October 31st) but then again you could also say it started years ago. I guess for you to really understand what happened to me earlier this evening, I’ll need to start all the way back in high school right after I started to develop. I actually started puberty toward the end of my 8th grade year and by the time I started high school, my body had developed enough that I was quite proud of it.

When I first realized I had entered puberty I was ecstatic.  I thought that I was finally become a woman and thought I would soon be seen and treated as an adult. Boy was I wrong. My parents and teachers still treated me like a little kid. I hated it. Couldn’t they see that I was a woman? Didn’t they realize I was a mature and sophisticated lady? But no, they just kept thinking of me as the same person I’d been before I started puberty.

I’ll admit, realizing that everyone around me still saw me as a little kid burst my bubble a little bit and I started to really look at the world around me. That’s when I first realized that I wasn’t quite as mature as most of my classmates. Since entering puberty, I’d basically been stuck inside my own head so proud of my developing body that I didn’t even realize that most of my classmates were a lot more developed than I was. And while I was still proud of my new breasts, I realized they were mosquito bites compared to some of the other girls in my class. No wonder the teachers still saw me as a little kid.

That I think was sorta the beginning of my interest in age-play. For me, it was never about wearing diapers or fining a mommy and daddy to take care of me; rather it was just about getting off on the humiliation of being perceived as a little kid instead of a mature woman. At first I didn’t understand why I seemed to like it so much but luckily I grew up with the internet so I was able to look it up and find others like me so I knew I wasn’t the only one. I started a blog about my interests and the feedback from my handful of followers made me feel accepted rather than feeling like a freak.

Over the years, I played around with this new interest in small subtle ways. For instance, about once a week I’d wear panties with cartoons on them. It was subtle and under my clothes but I knew if I leaned over wrong or a breeze caught my skirt or anything like that someone could see them. And I knew if anyone found out that I was wearing little kid panties that they’d make fun of me and that soon everyone in school would know about it. It was subtle but the risk of the total humiliation I’d suffer was enough that almost every time I wore them I’d duck into the bathroom during lunch to touch myself.

Another thing I’d love to do was whenever I’d be out in public alone I would go up to an adult and as a simple question. Something innocent of course but I’d pitch my voice to sound younger and look up at them with big eyes and sorta part ways cross my arms just like a little kid does when talking to a stranger they don’t really trust yet. Usually they’d just smile and answer my question but I could see in their eyes they thought I was a little kid. Sometimes they’d even pat me on the head and call me “sweetie” or something like that. It was fantastic.

I got a little more caviler when I moved into my dorm room for college but not by much. I’d occasionally leave something out where my roommate could see but she never seemed to notice anything odd. Then again, she’s basically always with her boyfriend and she sleeps at his place more often than she does at ours. Regardless, my point is that I started getting bolder the older I got and the more freedom I was allowed which is I guess another reason this was able to happen.

I always blogged about whatever little things I did and after a couple years I had a fairly loyal group of followers who seemed to like just about everything I posted. They were always giving me feedback and suggesting new things for me to try. Most of the things they suggested was way too far out there for me to even consider but every once in a while they gave me a good one and I’d try it out. That’s how this particular escapade got started.

About 3 weeks ago, one of my loyal followers suggested I wear a baby costume to a Halloween party. He said it’d give me a chance to be out in the open wearing a diaper and pacifier and I could always say it was just a costume. That idea wasn’t going to fly obviously as I have no interest in diapers and even less interest in wearing a diaper to a party with all my friends. But it was enough to get me thinking. I’d never really done anything with it but Halloween really was the perfect time to indulge myself in public with minimal repercussions.

The more I thought about it, the more I wondered how I’d never seen it before. It was the perfect opportunity to go around acting like and being treated like a little kid. I slowly realized that with the right costume, I could probably pass for a kid young enough to go trick or treating. I could go all over knocking on people’s doors and getting treated like a little kid from literally dozens of strangers the same night was just about the hottest thing I could imagine. Not only that, but with the right costume I could even hide my face so no one would ever know who I was so there was basically no chance at any real repercussions. It was perfect. And I’d get a bag full of candy in the process!

After realizing all that, there was very little choice to be made. I was pretty much dead-set on going through with it so all I really needed to do was pick a costume. Naturally I went to my blog and explained my plan and asked for suggestions. Not only for costumes but for any other ideas on how to make people think I was young enough to trick-or-treat.

I got a bunch of responses with different ideas but the one I finally decided on was a bed-sheet ghost. That would cover my face and hide what little curves I had. I’d long since mastered my “little girl” voice so I was sure they wouldn’t notice anything from there. Just about the only thing people might find odd was my height (5’2”) but I really doubted anyone would suspect I was really 19 just from my height.

With that decided, I planned out exactly where I was going to go. I made sure it was an area well away from my college as well as my home and old high school so I figured there was virtually no chance of running into someone I knew. I found a parking lot in the area where I could leave my car and get into costume. I got my costume itself and tried it on to makes sure it actually hid everything I needed it to hide.

By Halloween’s Eve I thought I had a foolproof plan and could hardly wait for the next night. But then that night I got a new message from one of my followers who I hadn’t seen online in a while. Apparently she had just checked in on my blog and read up on everything I was planning and she had a few concerns. She pointed out that a ghost costume could easily get caught on something and pulled off and the slightest breeze could give me a “Marilyn Monroe” situation. Either one of those things at the wrong time could expose me or someone could figure out I was just pretending to be a little kid.

Her solution was a simple one. She suggested that I dress like a little girl underneath the ghost costume. That way even if I had a costume malfunction I could probably get away with it. There was of course still some risk of getting caught with a really bad malfunction but not nearly as bad.

On her suggestion, I decided to wear white cotton panties with little cartoon rubber ducks on them. They were especially childish and one of my favorite pairs to wear. Over that she suggested a simple pair of tights. I tried on a few pairs I had lying around and they were OK but then I tried on a pair of white tights I hadn’t worn in a couple years. They were a bit too small for me and when they were stretched tight over my butt they became partially see though and you could just make out the ducks through them. I thought they were perfect.

She also had a few suggestions on how to hide my boobs. (Yeah they’re small but they’re big enough to make people take a second look if I’m pretending to be like 10 years old). She suggested trying a training bra, a sports bra, an ace bandage, or just no bra under a brightly colored t-shirt. Under other circumstances any of those suggestions would probably work but unfortunately for me I didn’t own a training bra anymore and I didn’t have an ace bandages on hand so I was left with 2 options. My sports bra did squeeze me basically completely flat but depending on what t-shirt I wore I could potentially convince someone I’d just hit puberty and hadn’t started wearing a bra yet if I went without.

I searched through my collection of little girl t-shirts and finally settled on a bright yellow Care Bears t shirt that would look more appropriate on someone half my age. That being said it was the right size and fit me well. I tried it first with the sports bra and saw that it worked perfectly and there wasn’t any curves at all to be seen. Then I tried it without any bra on and looked in the mirror. The t-shirt was loose enough that I could just barely see a slight curve (exactly like on a real little girl entering puberty). As I looked in the mirror I could feel my nipples slowly hardening and realized they could be seen though the t-shirt. That made up my mind for me and I decided to go out sans-bra.

I fell asleep that night (last night) after a mind-numbing orgasm from just thinking about what I was going to do the next day (today).

I woke up this morning well rested but anxious about what I was planning for this evening. I didn’t have class or work at all today but that just meant that I had all day to think about every tiny thing that could go wrong and imagine all the worst-case scenarios. I spend most of the day online o my blog getting encouragement from my followers. I’ll admit I have a bit of a history of chickening out on things like this and they were doing their best to psych me up so I wouldn’t chicken out. This was by far the most daring thing I’d ever attempted to do though so despite their encourage encouragement I was still very nervous.

Luckily they had a suggestion…I could live blog my adventure and give them an update after ever few houses I went to. Writing has always calmed me down and for some reason that idea let me see it as dozens of tiny challenges instead of one big one. I’m sure there’s some complicated psychological reason it was like that but all I care about is that it worked.

It calmed me down enough that when my roommate left the room to go to a Halloween party I had the courage to change into my little girl outfit and gather up my ghost costume. I put on a long jacket that would hide my Care Bear shirt and was long enough to cover my butt so no one would be seeing though my tights. I tucked my cell phone into the waist of my tights and then set out to go trick-or-treating.

The area I’d picked out was about a 20 minute drive from my dorm but it was well away from the college, my parents’ house, and my old high school so I figured no one I knew would live there. I parked my car in a store parking lot. It was well lit so I thought it’d be safe enough for me to leave my purse in the trunk and leave the door unlocked so I wouldn’t have to deal with a purse or keys while I was out.

I hid behind my car so no one would see me putting on my costume as I took off my jacket and put on the ghost costume. I threw my jacket into my car and grabbed the bag I was going to use for candy. After that I just wondered around the corner into a residential area and got started.

It was amazing. No one suspected that I was actually 19. They all answered the door and told me how cute I looked in my costume and gave me candy. I was getting so humiliated at being mistaken for a little girl and was getting so turned on as a result. I stopped after every few houses to update my blog about everything that was happening. Several of my followers were apparently spending their Halloween’s at home online and they kept giving me feedback and advice and telling me what they thought about what I was doing.

I’ll admit I was getting really tuned on by all this and was looking forward to playing with myself once I got home. That’s when one of the most amazing things to ever happen to me happened.

I knocked on the door of the last house on that block and as I was waiting for an answer I was trying to decide if I should continue on to the next block or call it a night. After about a minute the door opened and I automatically chanted “Trick-or-treat” just like I had at the first dozen houses. I got about halfway through it on autopilot before I realized who was answering the door. I recognized her from high school, Becky Thomas.

Becky made my life Hell all though high school. The first week of freshmen year I accidently walked into her in the lunch room and spilled pasta all over her. I apologized of course but she hated me from then on. She became one of the most popular girls in school and eventually even became the head cheerleader. Naturally no one who had any hope of being friends with her (or date her) was ever nice to me again after that. She single handedly made me a social outcast and the worst part of all…I craved her acceptance. All through high school I wanted to be her friend and even then, standing on her doorway, I was terrified she’d somehow see though my costume and start making fun of me again.

Luckily she didn’t notice and I managed to get the candy, thank her, and get away without completely embarrassing myself. I walked back out to the street and immediately grabbed my cell phone to report on my blog what had happened. I was expecting an outpouring of support and people urging me to be careful lest I get caught. As I did so I realized just how wet I’d gotten from the experience. I was definitely going to have fun once I got home.

When I started reading the responses though they weren’t what I expected. Instead of urging caution they were telling me to be more daring. One of them suggested I go back to that house again and the others all jumped on board and encouraged me to knock on their door again and ask to use the bathroom. I was terrified and excited all at the same time. I wasn’t sure I wanted to do it but as I thought about it I suddenly realized that I really did have to pee. I guess the excitement of the whole situation was making me have to pee even more and once I realized my bladder was full I suddenly couldn’t think of anything else.

I couldn’t stand it anymore. I went back to Becky’s house and knocked again. While I waited I started moving around and I realized I was doing my “I-gotta-pee dance”. I stopped once I realized I was doing it but then started back up again once I realized it might just help me sell the story that I was a little girl.

Becky answered the door again. And seemed irritated that I was back when she asked if I’d just been there. I think she thought I was trying to get extra candy from her. I told her yes I had been but that I really needed to pee and could I pretty please use her bathroom. Her expression softened and she let me in and told me where her bathroom was. As I went down the hall to her bathroom I noticed another girl, Mary Collins, was in her living room. Mary had been Becky’s best friend in high school and I guessed they were still hanging out. That or maybe they lived together now.

Anyway I got to the bathroom and pulled off my ghost costume and hung it up on a hook on the door. Then I pulled down my tights and panties and got on the toilet just in time to let loose a stream of urine. Honestly if I’d waited another few seconds I probably would have peed my pants.

My phone was still chirping with replies to my blog as I peed and once the pressure in my bladder was starting to go down I checked to see what else people were suggesting. They didn’t just want me to pee in their bathroom…they wanted me to masturbate in there too.

I’ll admit I blushed bright red at the thought of that even thought there was no one around to see and virtually no chance of getting caught. I was so turned on from all the activity of the evening that I couldn’t help myself. Without even cleaning myself up from peeing I started touching myself. I’ve always been really sensitive so it only took a few seconds before I started moaning. I bit my lip to keep quiet and it was only a few more seconds before I had an amazing orgasm.

I was completely drained after that. I barely had the energy to stay sitting up and had to fight the urge to curl up on the floor and take a nap. But I knew I needed to get out of there soon or Becky might get suspicious so I grabbed a wad of toilet paper and cleaned myself off and got dressed again. I slipped my ghost costume back on and checked my phone one last time to see if there were any other suggestions. There weren’t so I left the bathroom.

Becky and Mary were both sitting in their living room watching TV when I emerged and they both looked up when I walked out.

“Feel better?” They asked me and I told them that I was.

I thanked them repeatedly for letting me use their bathroom when a new idea struck me. I held out my bag of candy and told them they could have whatever they wanted from it. They both “aww”ed and commented on how sweet I was. Mary said not hank you about the candy but Becky wanted some. She leaned down to look in my bag and I got several seconds to start transfixed at her cleavage. We’re the same age but she filled out and looked like a real woman with D-cup (I’m guessing) boobs and she was showing them off.

She pulled out a king sized Crunch bar from my bag and thanked me by giving me a kiss on the cheek (through the sheet of course). I’ll admit getting that kiss from the girl who made me miserable in high school was amazing. If I hadn’t just masturbated in her bathroom I’m sure I would have creamed in my panties right then.

I couldn’t resist pushing things just a little bit further though so I widened my arms and gave her a big hug. Becky is a full head taller than me so it was easy for me to rest my head against her ample breasts and use them as a pillow for a few seconds. I even moved my head and snuggled against them a few times before breaking the hug. Then I turned to Mary and did the same thing again thought her breasts are much smaller than Becky’s and since I’d never been obsessed with her like I was with Becky so it wasn’t nearly as good.

I left after that and returned to my car. After all there was no way anything better than that was going to happen so there was no point in continuing trick-or-treating. I got to my car and pulled off the ghost costume and shoved it in the trunk. I started the car but I was so horny I couldn’t resist shoving my hand into my tights. Unfortunately the little girl panties I was wearing were too tight so I ended up pulling them along with the tights down to my knees and brought myself to another earth-shattering orgasm. I drove back to the dorms with my tights and panties around my knees and didn’t pull them back up until I was parked outside my building.


10/17/2015 4:32:34 PM
Hey everyone. Sorry its been so long but I finally have a new story for you all. I hope you enjoy it.


The Reluctant Schoolgirl

Alexandrea Keller woke up Monday morning to the sound of birds chirping. She rolled over to look at her alarm clock to see that it was already after 10PM. She must have forgotten to set her alarm, she’d meant to wake up early to cook breakfast for her sister Alexis.

Alexis was starting her first day at a new school and Alexandrea was supposed to be out looking for a job. The girls’ parents recently died in a car accident and 19 year old Alexandrea, who usually went by Alex, had managed to get custody of her 14 year old sister so she wouldn’t get sent to a foster home. Unfortunately, that also meant that she had to drop out of college, move to a small apartment across town, and start looking for a job.

Alex’s motives for making her sister breakfast weren’t entirely pure though, she also wanted to make sure Alexis actually got onto the school bus. Alexis was a bit of a rebel who like often skipped school and had had a few run-ins with the police though never anything worse than petty theft or vandalism.

Too late for that now though, either Alexis went to class or she didn’t. Nothing Alex can do about it now. Alex gets out of bed and showers quickly before getting dressed to go out and look for a job. Taking one final look in the mirror before she headed out, Alex was a little disappointed by what she saw. She wanted to look the part of a serious professional and her black slacks, light blue blouse and flats looked appropriate. But unfortunately her small frame and round face made her look much younger than she actually was. She was often mistaken for a high school junior in fact and she was always having to fight to just be seen as an adult. With a sigh, Alex grabbed her purse and set out for the bus stop.

She was a little over a block away from her apartment before Alex realize that she’d forgotten her wallet. Normally she kept it in her purse but the night before she’d cleaned out her purse and never put her wallet back in. all she had in her purse was her keys, a couple tampons, and some loose change. She didn’t even have her driver’s license or any cash for the bus.

She turned around to head back to her apartment but only got a couple steps before flashing lights and a short siren made her stop short. She looked over to see that a police car had pulled up beside her.

"All right. Come with me."
 
"Why?" Alex asked. "What did I do?"
 
"You know you should be in school right now," the officer replied.
 
"Oh, no, there's been a mistake! I've already graduated!"
 
The officer looked at Alex. "Then you won't mind showing me some identification. Just to prove that you're old enough to have finished school."
 
"I don't have my ID with me," she said, “I was just on my way home to get it.”
 
The officer had heard the same story time and time again. These punk kids think they are so smart. This one looks so scared. Probably give me a fake name or something.
 
"Then you will have to accompany me to the station while we sort this out," the officer said. "What's your name?"
 
"Alex Keller"
 
"Well, Alex, this shouldn't take too long." The officer said getting out of his car and opening the back door for Alex.

Knowing better than to try arguing with a police officer, Alex climbed into the back of the officer’s car thinking that everything would get straightened out soon enough. She tried halfheartedly to make small talk with the cop but he didn’t seem interested and Alex soon fell silent.

Alex couldn’t really blame the cop. He was obviously just doing his job but he was just frustrated that she had to go through with this hassle while she should be out getting a job.


 Once they arrived at the station, Alex was taken into the back and ordered to empty her pockets. She told them she didn’t have anything in her pockets, just her purse but the officer didn’t seem to believe her. He quickly and professionally frisked her sides to confirm. Alex felt slightly violated by this but at least he was being professional about it and not leering at her or feeling her up like she’d heard sometimes happened with the police.

After that, the officer typed Alex’s name into the computer. Alex stood there waiting for him to be realize his mistake and apologize for inconveniencing her but instead she watched him smirk. The officer turned the monitor around for Alex to see and she was shocked to find her little sister’s file on the screen:

Alexis Keller. 15 Female. Well-known truant. School: Saint Ruth Catholic School. Current grade level: Freshmen due to constant truancy. WILL LIE REPEATEDLY AND EXCESSIVELY. PROCESS ACCORDINGLY. DO NOT ALLOW TO LEAVE UNATTENDED. ESCORT TO SCHOOL.

Alex was speechless for a moment as she realized that the officer thought she was her sister Alexis. She was just starting to think about how stupid her parents were for naming their daughters so similarly when her train of thought was interrupted by the officer.

 
"Well Alex, it seems as if you were telling a little lie to me. Says here that you SHOULD be in school right now."
 
"No, there's been a mistake," Sam replied. "That’s my little sister Alexis Keller! I’m Alexandrea Keller!"
 
The officer just shook his head. After reading the file, he was certain that Alex was lying to him and he just wanted her to shut up and accept that she’d been caught. "I don't want to hear any of your lies. Just shut your mouth and follow me."

Alex wanted to say more but from the look on the officer’s face she knew there was no way of convincing him of the truth. Arguing with him would only make him mad and that wouldn’t end well for anyone.

“Officer Anderson,” the police officer yelled across the room, “Come over here and process this one for me, will ya?

Alex watched as a female officer broke away from her conversation to walk over towed her. Alex was relieved to be handed off to someone else. Someone who she could convince that there’d been a huge mistake. She figured the female officer would be a lot more receptive to her explanation. As she came closer, Alex noticed that officer Anderson looked to be in her late 20’s and seemed to be in excellent shape. Several of the male officers turned to watch as she walked by and even Alex couldn’t deny that she was very attractive.

“What’d we got?” Officer Anderson asked the other cop when she got there completely ignoring Alex as if she weren’t even there. The officer showed her the same screen he’d shown Alex a few minutes before and Officer Anderson just rolled her eyes. “Alright kid,” she said looking at Alex for the first time, “Come with me.”

Alex started to protest and explain the mistake again but before she could Officer Anderson grabbed her by the arm in a vice-like grip and started walking her back through the police station.

“OW! Hey let go, that hurts.” Alex yelped but Officer Anderson just smirked at her.

Officer Anderson led Alex out to a police car and opened the back door for her to get in. The short drive to Saint Ruth’s was made in complete silence. Officer Anderson didn’t seem like she was one for small talk and Alex was too scared to try to say anything. She could only hope that the school would be more understanding than the police were.

They got to the school and Officer Anderson led her inside to the principal’s office. “Hello,” Officer Anderson said to the secretary behind the desk, “I’d like to speak to the Mother Superior about one of your students.”

“One moment please, officer.” The secretary responded before popping her head into the principal’s office to make sure she was free. “OK officer, the Mother Superior will see you now.”

Alex was told to take a seat in the secretary’s office while Officer Anderson went in to talk to the Mother Superior. Alex was extremely nervous sitting there waiting to see the Mother Superior. She almost felt like a real school girl waiting to see her principal. She just couldn’t wait to get in to talk to the Mother Superior and explain that this was all a huge mistake.

After what seemed like forever, the secretary’s intercom chimed. “You may go in and see the Mother Superior now. But be sure to be on your best behavior.” Alex crossed the room and walked into the principal’s office. She entered the office to find the stern looking Mother Superior sitting behind her desk and Officer Anderson sitting in one of 2 plastic chairs sitting in front of the desk. 

 Alex opened her mouth to begin explaining the situation but before she could get a single word out Mother Superior snapped at her, “Sit down and be quiet!”

Alex quickly did as she was told and took the other plastic seat. “Sit up straight! Knees together!” Alex found herself immediately sitting just as the Mother Superior instructed her. “Now,” continued the nun, “it seems that you’re not only trouble maker of the highest order but you’re also a hardship case. That means that the school will provide your uniforms and all your school supplies. It also means that you are held to stricter standards and harsher punishments than the other girls.”

Alex opened her mouth to speak up but the Mother Superior quickly smacked her knuckles with a ruler eliciting a yelp. “I told you to be quiet young lady!”

While Alex rubbed her sore knuckles, she continued, “Now I’m sure  little tomboy like you will be happy to know that at this school you will not be allowed to wear pants, only skirts as is proper for a young lady.”

Alex started to protest again. After all, she certainly wasn’t a tomboy. She wasn’t dressed scruffy or anything like that, she was even dressed up for a job interview in nice black slacks and a light blue blouse. But again as soon as she opened her mouth Mother Superior smacked her knuckles again.

“Now, I can see that you obviously lied about your measurements on your admission form…” Mother Superior continued pulling out a full backpack and a neatly folded pile of clothes, “so you’ll have to be measured for new uniforms and gym clothes. You’ll be pleased to know that we have the absolute latest technology for measuring in our school store so we’ll be able to get you a perfect fit.”

“Unfortunately, however, we do not allow any young ladies into the school proper without wearing a uniform so you’ll have to wear this one to walk to the school store,” she said pushing the pile of clothes across the table.

Alex’s eyes went wide at that. She came from a family of late bloomers so even though she was small, Alexis was even smaller. If the uniform they had for her was meant for Alexis that would mean that the skirt would be several inches too short and the blouse would be very tight across the chest. While Alex sported only modest B cup breasts, she knew Alexis still wore a training bra. She knew it would be utterly humiliating to walk through the school dressed that way.

“Well?” Mother Superior interrupted her terrified thoughts, “We’re waiting…”

“Wait…you mean…right here? In front of you?”

“That’s right young lady. No need to be modest, we’re all women here.”

But as Alex looked around she saw the smirk on Officer Anderson’s face and she recognized it. She knew that smirk. It was the same smirk all the boys in her life wore whenever they thought they were going to get to see her naked. It was the same smirk men gave her after grabbing her butt as she walked through a crowded room. The same smirk she saw on leering old perverts when they saw her in a bikini at the public pool. It wasn’t a smirk she liked. And she certainly didn’t want to change her clothes in front of someone wearing that smirk.

Another smack from the ruler however convinced her to suck it up and just try to get it over with as quickly as possible. Alex started quickly unbuttoning her blouse thinking the sooner she got undressed, the sooner she could get dressed again. Once that was off she quickly undid her belt and unbuttoned her pants and let them fall to the floor.

Already blushing at her state of undress, Alex reached out to grab the school uniform but once again her knuckles were smacked with a ruler. “Not so fast young lady. We have a very strict dress code here at Saint Ruth’s… and it even includes what sort of undergarments our students wear.”

For the first time, Alex noticed that there was a pair of white cotton panties and a small white bra among the pile of clothing. “Bu…but…those won’t fit…” Alex squeaked.

“Well maybe we wouldn’t be having this problem if you hadn’t lied about your measurements on your admission form. But you did so now you must accept the consequences. Don’t worry, you’ll only be wearing them until we can get you something that fits in the school store.”

Realizing that she’d never convince the Mother Superior to change her mind, Alex cast one quick glance at Officer Anderson to find her checking her out with a greedy leer on her face. Alex turned her back on the officer so that she could at least minimize what the officer saw. With her back to the officer, Alex unhooked her bra and let it slide off her arms before finally hooking her thumbs in the waistband of her panties. She took a deep breath to work up her courage before sliding them all the way down to the floor and stepping out of them.

Only once she was completely naked did Mother Superior pull back the ruler and let Alex get to the school uniform. She grabbed the plain white cotton panties but immediately realized they were way too small for her. She slid them up her legs anyway and managed to squeeze them over her thighs but when they reached her butt she couldn’t get them any further.

“Need a hand?” asked Officer Anderson from behind her.

“No, I…” but before he could protest further she felt a pair of strong hands on the back of her panties. They pulled up sharply and the panties managed to get the last few inches up…and then some. Officer Anderson pulled up so hard that she actually lifted Alex off her feet for a second before setting her back down. The resulting wedgie was the worst in her life and she couldn’t help but squeal and quickly try to pick it out.

Alex got as much relief as she could but even then the panties were so small that they still left half of her butt exposed. She reached out and grabbed the bra but she knew it wouldn’t fit any better than the panties did. Alex knew that her modest B cups would be crushed by the white training bra they had sized for her sister. But nonetheless she knew the Mother Superior wouldn’t accept that if she didn’t at least try.

She hooked the bra behind her back and then struggled valiantly to get her arms in the straps and the cups in place. She was afraid Officer Anderson would volunteer to “help” her again but luckily she managed to get it situated on her own. It was extremely uncomfortable and she knew it would be an immense relief to get it off as soon as she could.

Alex grabbed the blue plaid skirt and managed to get that on without any fuss although it ended much higher than would be acceptable in the school and finally pulled on the white button up blouse with the school crest on the breast. She managed to button he blouse but it was tight and she was worried she might pop a button if she moved the wrong way.

Finally she sat on the chair and pulled on the white ankle socks and the Mary-Jane shoes. Luckily she and Alexis wore the same side shoes so they were the only part of the outfit that actually fit correctly.

“Now then, follow me to the school store so you ca be scanned for a more…appropriate… uniform.” Alex started toward the door but before she got more than a few steps the Mother Superior called out, “I hope you’re not forgetting to thank Officer Anderson young lady!”

Knowing she didn’t really have a choice, Alex turned to face the officer, “Thank you very much for bring me to school Officer Anderson.”

“And…” Mother Superior prompted.

“And helping me get dressed,” Alex continued dropping her eyes to the floor and blushing a deep red.

“Not a problem little lady,” Officer Anderson sneered, “I’ll be back to drive you home in a when school ends.” With that the officer strode confidently past Alex and out the door. But along the way, she was sure to take a swat at Alex’s butt eliciting another yelp out of the poor girl.

“Follow me.” Mother Superior said sharply as she strode out of her office. Alex hurried to follow her uncomfortably aware that if she moved too fast her skirt wouldn’t cover much. She’d have to stick to a slow walk to preserve what was left of her dignity. Together they strode through the school past several classrooms full of uniformed schoolgirls until they finally reached the school store.

The store was locked and empty, obviously closed during the school day, but Mother Superior unlocked the door and led Alex inside. Mother Superior pointed toward what looked like a large metal tube, “Alright, young lady, get in there and obey the instructions.”

A curved metal door on the tube opened automatically as Alex walked up to it and she cautiously went in. the door closed behind her and Alex found herself trapped in the metal tube. “Please remove all clothing,” instructed an automated voice from a speaker in the ceiling.

Alex hesitated afraid of what might happen next after all the other horrible things that had happened to her already. But the automated voice spoke again, “Failure to comply will result in assisted clothing removal in 30 seconds. 29…28…

Alex wasn’t sure what the “assisted clothing removal” would entail but she was sure she didn’t want to find out so she quickly undressed and finished just before the voice finished its countdown.

Please place all discarded clothing in the chute,” instructed the voice and Alex noticed an open chute. She gathered up all the clothes including the shoes and dropped them in the chute.

Please stand with your arms at your sides. Stand perfectly still.” Alex stood as instructed and as she stood there a ring of blue light appeared near the top of the tube and slowly moved all the way to the floor and then back up to the top. She realized that the tube had just scanned her entire body.

Once the scan was complete, a second door, opposite from the one she’d entered through opened and the electronic voice instructed “Please exit the scanner and proceed to the changing room. You’re new uniform is waiting for you.” Nervously, Alex poked her head out the door and looked around to find no one waiting for her. Cautiously she exited the scanner and found a new uniform waiting for her on a table next to the scanner.

Alex looked at the new clothes but there were no tags so she couldn’t be sure there were the right size. She also noticed that the clothes were all warm as if they’d just come out of a dryer. Seeing little other choice though, Alex decided to put the clothes on.

Everything fit perfectly. It was as if every single piece of clothing fit as if it had been tailor made for her. Even the white cotton panties and the white padded bra. Nothing was too tight or too loose and not a single wrinkle to be found. Alex spent a moment luxuriating in the feel of the perfectly fitting outfit before the electronic voice announced, “Please face the camera and smile.

Alex noticed for the first time a small camera lens poking out of the wall and had a moment of panic that it had recorded her changing. She was staring at it with a stricken expression on her face as the camera flashed. A moment later a student ID card slid out of the small slot below the camera. “Please take your student ID.

Alex took the ID and saw her own horrified expression printed on it with the name Alexis Keller. Worse than that though, Alex realized that even with the horrified expression on her face she looked like the model of a catholic school girl.

Alex was still looking at the ID when the door opened and the Mother Superior walked in. “Well would you look at that, you actually look like a proper young lady. But since it’s so late in the day you’ll only be going to your last 2 classes today. From your schedule I see that they will be Algebra 1 and then Gym class. The bell will be ringing in just a few moments so I’ll take you straight to your next class.”

Alex followed the Mother Superior through the halls carrying her school issued backpack full books. Just before they reached the right classroom, the bell rang and students began filing out of all the classrooms. They finally reached the right room and the Mother Superior introduced Alex to Mrs. O’Connor the math teacher. Before she left, Mother Superior informed Alex that she was to report back to the principal’s office at the end of the day and Officer Anderson would be escorting her home.

Mrs. O’Connor seemed nice enough. At the very least she wasn’t talking down to Alex like the Mother Superior and Officer Anderson had. She seemed like she would be a good teacher. Alex took an empty seat and waited for the rest of the students to get to class so the lesson could begin.

The class went more or less as expected. A standard, run-of-the-mill math class that reminded Alex just how little she retained from high school algebra and more importantly how little it mattered. Alex was relieved that Mrs. O’Connor didn’t make her stand up and introduce herself in front of the class. After the day she’d been having, Alex was relieved for any chance at humiliation that passed by.

The bell rang and Alex along with the rest of the class all got up and started for the door. Before leaving, Alex stopped by Mrs. O’Connor’s desk to ask for directions to her next class. During the class, she’d decided to go through the rest of the day acting as if she were actually a high school freshmen instead of trying to convince people who she really was. She figured it would be easier that way.

It wasn’t until she reached the locker room to change before Gym class that she realized that the gym clothes the school provided for her were in Alexis’ measurements. Her school uniform was tailored to fit her but she never got replacement gym clothes. She went to the gym teacher’s office to explain the situation.

Alex found the office door open and the gym teacher sitting behind her desk. She knocked on the doorframe and said, “Um, hi. Sorry to interrupt but I don’t really have a uniform yet…”

The gym teacher looked up and smiled at her, “And you are…?”

“Oh, I’m Alex Keller…I’m new…”

“Oh yes, I remember Mother Superior mentioning you. My name is Ms. Iris. You’re the new hardship case, right? A gym uniform was supposed to be included.”

“There was one but it was…I mean…the measurements were wrong so it’s too small.”

“Hmm that’s odd. Your school uniform seems to fit just fine.”

Alex blushed at that but explained, “I, um… I went through the scanner and got a new school uniform but not a gym uniform…”

“I see, well how small is your gym uniform? Go ahead and try putting it on and then come back and see me.”

Realizing she’d been dismissed, Alex returned to the gym locker number printed on her class schedule. She pulled out the gym uniform which consisted of running shoes, yellow shorts, a grey t-shirt, and a light blue sports bra. Alex glanced around but none of the other girl seemed to be paying her any attention. Just like every other locker room she’d been in.

Alex quickly stripped out of her school uniform and started changing into her gym clothes. The yellow shorts weren’t too bad. They were small and tight and showed a little bit more than Alex was really comfortable showing in school but they weren’t too obscene. If fact, as she looked around, Alex saw that several of the other girls had even more of their butts hanging out than she did. Similarly, the light blue sports bra was too uncomfortably tight but she managed to squeeze into it. The grey shirt though, looked ridiculously tight on her. She finished by putting on the running shoes which fortunately fit just fine.

Alex retuned to the gym teacher’s office and knocked again. Ms. Iris took a good look at her, “Well yeah I can see your point. That uniform doesn’t fit. The shorts look OK though. How about for today you skip the gym shirt and you can be on the skin’s team? Sound good?”

“Um, I…I guess so…”

“Great. I’ll try to make sure we have a large size shirt for you tomorrow. No head on out to the gym and I’ll be out to start class in a few minutes.”

Alex nodded and returned to her locker to throw her shirt in before going out into the gym in her shorts and sports bra. Shortly after that, Ms. Iris came out and began leading the girls in some warmup exercises. Alex went through the pushups and crunches, and then ran a mile along with the other girls. By the time she finished her laps, Alex was sweaty and out of breath but as she looked around she saw that the other girls all seemed to be just fine. Clearly they were all in better shape than she was.

After their warmups, Ms. Iris split them into teams and they started playing basketball. Alex was on the skin’s team of course. She could barely keep up. The other girls practically ran circles around her and by the end of the class she we drenched in sweat and thoroughly exhausted. She slowly made her way toward the locker room to get changed and finally go home but before she got there Ms. Iris called out, “Alexis Keller! Please swing by my office before you hit the showers.”

Alex had to suppress a groan at being called by her little sister’s name again but she knew better than to fight it. If she could just get changed then she could go back to the principal’s office and go home. But instead she went to the gym teacher’s office and waited for her there.

She was still sweaty though and now that she was standing in the AC, Alex was starting to get really cold. She started to shiver as Ms. Iris walked in. “Have a seat,” she instructed.

Alex gasped as her bare back touched the cold plastic chair. “So tell me the truth Alexis, do you have shower supplies today? I know the hardship case kit doesn’t include a towel or anything so do you have it.”

Alex felt herself blush as she admitted that she didn’t. “OK then, here you go.” Ms. Iris said handing Alex a towel and a hotel sized bottle of shampoo. “You can use these today but be sure to bring your own shampoo and stuff tomorrow. Sorry I don’t have any deodorant for you but I’m sure you can get by for one day.”

“Um… thank Ms. Iris.” Alex said with her eyes on the floor. She was a bit confused, why did she feel embarrassed about not having deodorant when she wasn’t even a student and wasn’t supposed to be here in the first place.

Alex left the gym teacher’s office and returned to her locker. She stripped out of her sports bra and shorts and wrapped herself in the towel. She grabbed the small bottle of shampoo and walked to the communal shower. Luckily most for the other girls had showered while she was waiting to talk to Ms. Iris so there were only a few other girls in the shower when she got there.

Slightly embarrassed at being naked, Alex hung her towel on a hook outside the shower and went in. She found an unused shower nozzle and turned on the water. Alex showered quickly without looking at any of the other girls and hoping none of them were looking at her. She finished up and quickly dried off and wrapped herself in the towel.

As she re-entered the locker room, she saw that most of the other girls had already cleared out and she remembered that it had been the last period of the day. All the other girls were probably already on their way home. Alex found her locker and quickly changed back into her school uniform and packed up her backpack.

Alex left the locker room and slowly made her way through the hallway back to the principal’s office. She walked in to find the secretary behind her desk again. As soon as she saw Alex, she told her to go right in to see the Mother Superior.

Alex walked straight into the principal’s office to find the Mother Superior and Officer Anderson having a chat. They both looked us as she entered. “Ah, here she is.” Mother Superior said to Officer Anderson. Turning to Alex she continued, “You’ll be happy to know that Officer Anderson has no only volunteered to drive you home today but she will also be picking you up from home every day for the rest of the week so you won’t miss anymore school.”

Officer Anderson just leered at Alex as Mother Superior said this. Alex could tell she had ulterior motives behind volunteering and she was pretty sure they were sexual in nature based on how she was eyeing Alex’s legs.

“Well?” Mother Superior interrupted her thoughts, “Aren’t you going to thank the nice officer for going out of her way to help you get to school?”

Realizing she didn’t really have a choice in the matter, Alex looked at the floor and mumbled “Thank you Officer Anderson.” She could feel her cheeks burning with shame as she said it.

Together, Alex and Officer Anderson left the office and out to the waiting police car. Officer Anderson told Alex she could sit in the front seat this time and opened the door for her. The drive back to Alex’s apartment was very awkward. Neither of them said anything but Alex kept catching Officer Anderson checking out her legs in her little school skirt.

Finally they reached the right apartment and Alex was able to get out. “Now don’t forget sweetie, I’ll be here to pick you up at exactly 7:30 tomorrow morning. If you aren’t here I’ll be forced to go looking for you…and don’t forget that I know where you live and can get a warrant in a snap.” She finished with a little chuckle as she drove away.

Horrified at the implication, Alex turned and entered her apartment building and climbed the 3 stories to reach her apartment. She got inside and closed and locked the door so shaken from her humiliating experience that she wanted to just collapse in her bed and cry.

“Hey sis, how was your…” Alexis emerged from her bedroom dressed in her pajamas but stopped talking when she caught sight of Alex in the schoolgirl uniform. She couldn’t contain her laughter and it was several minutes before she calmed down enough to continue talking “Well did you at least have a good day at school, Alexandrea?”

Alex was in no mood for her games though. She crossed her arms and said sternly, “We need to talk…”

To be continued…


10/14/2015 6:42:21 PM
Hey there everyone. I was a little disappointed by the lack of responses to my last journal entry. So far the only response has been to suggest that I go to a Halloween party completely naked except for a diaper and pacifier. That obviously isn't going to happen as I do have a normal life which I have no intention of destroying like that.
I'm still open to suggestions though so please let me know what you think.

10/11/2015 10:36:11 PM
Hey there everyone. I need some advice. As I'm sure you all know, Halloween is coming up in a few weeks and it's time I start coming up with a costume. I have a few ideas but I'd like to get other people's opinions as well so please message me and let me know what you think. The main thing I need to decide is weather I want to trick-or-treat or go to a party. Normally I'd go to a party (As I'm much to old to trick or treat) but as some of you know I have an interest in age play and it's been suggested to me that I try to find a costume that would let me pass for a girl young enough to go trick-or-treating. For that option I think I would probably go as a bed sheet ghost but if I go to a party I would try to be sexy. So I'm leaving my Halloween plans up to you all. Please message me with any advice or costume ideas you might have :) Thanks

6/6/2015 6:50:34 PM
After the popularity of Goddess and Miss Jasmine I've had a few requests for a white superiority story. Here it is. Feedback is always appreciated.


Vanessa and Caroline

            Last week while flipping through resumes of people applying to be her new secretary, Vanessa was shocked to see Caroline Anderson’s name on the top of one. Vanessa remembered her very clearly from high school. Caroline had made her life a living hell back then. Caroline had been a bully back then. She was always spreading rumors about her or stealing her lunch money or mocking and insulting her until she cried. Vanessa hated her so much back then. And the few times Vanessa dared to stand up to her, Caroline had beaten her until she hurt all over. Caroline usually capped of the beating with a swirlie too just to drive the message home and put Vanessa back in her place.

            Vanessa had been one of only a handful of black girls at an almost all white high school and Caroline never let her forget that. She wasn’t racist exactly, she didn’t hate Vanessa for being black but being black was what made Vanessa different. It isolated her and made her easier to bully. The torment would be the same no matter what it was that made her different. Being black was just the most obvious and easy to exploit.

            As she looked over Caroline’s resume Vanessa was tempted to just crumple it up and throw it away. Or maybe burn it. That would be more dramatic and Vanessa was always a fan of the dramatic. But then Vanessa thought better of it. Better than dismissing Caroline out of hand for what she did in high school, she would interview her instead.

            After all, she hadn’t even seen Caroline in almost a decade, surely she’d changed in all that time. And it would make Vanessa the bigger person to give her old bully a second chance. And if by some miracle Caroline did get the job, then Vanessa would be able to boss her around all day every day, well, that would just be icing on the cake.

            A week later Vanessa woke up extra early the morning of Caroline’s interview. She wasn’t quite sure why but she wanted to really impress Caroline when she came in. Vanessa figured it was just because the wanted to show her former bully just how successful she’d become. She hadn’t even seen Caroline since high school and she hadn’t really blossomed until she was a freshman in college. There was a good chance Caroline wouldn’t even recognize her.

            The last time they’d seen each other Vanessa had been skinny as a rail with no hips and a flat butt and barely filled a b cup. Now she sported an impressive D cup and a well-toned ass. Guys were always hitting on her now unlike when she was in high school.

            Vanessa decided to dress to impress today just to show up her former bully even more. She started with a push up bra that made her D cups even more impressive. She matched the bra with a thong to add to her self-confidence. Plus it was really hot out and a thong helped keep her cool down there. After that Vanessa picked out a nice black pencil skirt that showed off her ass as well as her legs to great effect. On top she picked out a low cut red blouse that left plenty of cleavage exposed. She topped her outfit off with 4 inch heels.

            Vanessa made sure her hair and makeup were perfect and even decided to put in contacts instead of wearing her glasses. She hated putting her contacts in but she knew she looked better with them than she did with glasses so she was willing to make the sacrifice in order to impress Caroline.

            Vanessa had a few meetings to attend to in the morning and a little bit of paperwork to finish before the interview but very little real work. She’d set her schedule to give herself all afternoon to conduct interviews but when she saw Caroline’s resume she decided to leave all afternoon for her. She wanted to have time to toy with her former bully and prove once and for all that she was the more successful one.

            When Caroline finally arrived for her interview almost 10 minutes late, Vanessa could see at once she hadn’t changed since high school. Not only was she 10 minutes late, Caroline hadn’t even bothered to try dressing up for the interview. Who the Hell shows up to an interview in a tank top and cut offs? Not to mention she had about a dozen visible tattoos. The moment she saw her, Vanessa already knew that she certainly wasn’t the person she wanted making the first impression on clients when they came to her office. Vanessa had been sincere in wanting to give her a chance but Caroline immediately blew it showing herself to be the same poor white trash Vanessa always knew she’d become.

Vanessa thought about sending her away immediately but decided to be polite and give her an interview anyway. And graciously invited Caroline into her office. Vanessa smiled and was polite and asked Caroline all the typical questions about why she should hire her but in reality she’d already decided that there was nothing Caroline could say to make her hire her. But Caroline didn’t impress in the interview any more than her appearance did. She had no experience or qualifications to be a secretary but the way she answered the questions made it obvious that she was just as arrogant as ever.

Vanessa finished the interview quickly and stood up to shake Caroline’s hand and hurry her out the door. “Well that about wraps things up for me. Unless you had any questions…? No? In that case you’ll be hearing from me within the week one way or the other. I always hated not hearing back so I like to call people and let them know whether they got the job or not.”

***

Caroline returned her smile but when she took her hand her grip was crushing. Caroline was not nearly as stupid as Vanessa seemed to think. She knew Vanessa had no intention of hiring her. Had never had any intention of hiring her from the moment she walked into the interview. But she wasn’t about to be rejected by this little wimp. Vanessa had been a loser in high school and she was willing to bet that Vanessa was still just as much of a loser now despite her nice clothes and makeup. All she needed to do was expose that and put the little bitch in her place.

She grabbed Vanessa’s arm and pulled her over the desk separating them. Before Vanessa even had a chance to protest, Caroline circled the desk so she was behind her and put her hand on her back pinning her to the desk.

“Not so high and mighty now, are you bitch?” Caroline taunted as she started spanking Vanessa’s firm ass.

SMACK. SMACK. SMACK.

“What are you…hey stop that…Ouch…OUCH!!! OWW!!! Please stop it.” Vanessa started begging as Caroline started raining spanks down on her ass. Vanessa tried blocking the blows with her hands and wiggling away but couldn’t stop Caroline’s onslaught.

SMACK. SMACK. SMACK.

Soon Vanessa was reduced to a sobbing mess as she begged Caroline to stop. She was ready to promise her anything if only the assault on her rear would end.

SMACK. SMACK. SMACK.

“So? Are you gonna give me the job? Huh?” Caroline asked when she saw that Vanessa had no fight left in her.

“Yes! Yes!” Vanessa cried hoping to just get this whole ordeal over with.

“Hmmm, you gave in pretty quick there. Maybe I should ask for a raise…”

SMACK. SMACK. SMACK.

“Yes fine! I’ll give you whatever you want!”

“In that case,” SMACK. “I want sixty grand a year,” SMACK. “full benefits,” SMACK. “and 6 weeks paid vacation.”

That was significantly more than Vanessa was able to offer. Her boss gave her a little leeway when it came to her secretary’s salary but the cap was at $40,000. To give her $60,000 Vanessa would have to give her the other $20,000 out of her own paychecks. She wasn’t even sure if she could find a way to get her the 6 weeks of vacation. But at that moment Vanessa didn’t care about the logistics. She just needed to get Caroline to stop spanking her so she agreed to all of her unreasonable demands.

To her immense relief the smacks stopped as Caroline considered the job offer. After a second though, “Sounds good. I’ll take the job.” She said as she grabbed Vanessa by the hair and dragged her into the private bathroom attached to the office. She pushed Vanessa to the floor in front of the toilet and pulled out her cell phone.

“Now say it for the camera…” she prompted

Vanessa didn’t see any alternative, she still had no intention of actually hiring Caroline but she needed to get her out of her office. After all, without a written and signed contract a verbal agreement didn’t really mean anything so she could promise the bully anything she wanted but it didn’t mean it would happen. Even if the offer was on camera without a signature on a contract it meant nothing.

So Vanessa dried her tears and looked straight at the camera and began, “I, Vanessa Smith, fully intend to hire Caroline Anderson as my secretary with a starting salary of $60,000 a year and full benefits.”

“And?” Caroline prompted again.

“Oh yeah…and 6 weeks paid vacation,” Vanessa finished.

“Good girl.” Caroline mocked while still recording. “But it seems your make up got all messed up somehow, your mascara is running all down your face like you’ve been crying. Let me help wash your face…”

She stepped up to Vanessa and grabbed her by the hair again. She turned her to face the toilet and shoved her face first into the bowl. Vanessa struggled as hard as she could but she hadn’t been expecting this and hadn’t taken a deep breath before going under the water so there wasn’t much fight in her. After several long seconds Caroline finally flushed the toilet and as the water rushed out Vanessa was able to get some much needed air before the toilet refilled and she was again underwater.

Caroline was just as merciless as she’d been back in high school and didn’t let Vanessa go until she had flushed 5 times. When she let go Vanessa collapsed back onto the bathroom floor sputtering and gasping for air. Her hair and makeup were ruined and her expensive clothes were soaked in toilet water from her struggling.

“Oh, and by the way,” Caroline said as her victim tried to catch her breath, “I’m not nearly as stupid as you see to think. I know that little video job offer doesn’t really mean anything. You think you’re gonna be rid of me as soon as I walk out that door. And you may be right. I don’t have a contract so you don’t really have to give me the job. But then again if you don’t give it to me with all the benefits you promised, I may just see that this video of the proud and haughty Vanessa Smith getting a swirlie gets out. And that may just ruin your career…” she finished with a smirk.

Vanessa realized she was right. She’d not only been beaten by this woman she’d been out maneuvered too. Her reputation would never survive if that video ever got out so she really had no choice but to give in and let Caroline win. Vanessa hung her head in shame and defeat. She thought Caroline would just leave her a mess on the floor but Vanessa had other ideas. As she saw how weak and pathetic her new “boss” looked sitting defeated on the floor like that she couldn’t resist going just a little bit further.

With her eyes on the floor, Vanessa didn’t see Caroline pull her own shorts off. Her first hint that her humiliation wasn’t over was when she saw Caroline’s shorts and panties on the floor. She looked up to see what her new “employee” was doing just in time to see Caroline step up to her and straddle her head.

Vanessa had thought that when her old high school bully shoved her face into a toilet would be the low point of her life but as the warm stream of liquid splashed down on her face she realized how wrong she’d been. Vanessa opened her mouth to scream and cry but that was a horrible mistake. The foul smelling liquid filled her mouth and threatened to choke her.

“Don’t you dare spit that out, bitch.” Caroline warned her.

But what else could she do? Vanessa was desperate to get Caroline’s piss out of her mouth but if she couldn’t spit it out…

Seeing no other alternative, Vanessa swallowed.


6/6/2015 1:12:47 PM
Hey everyone. Here's another story. I hope you all like it. Feedback is always appreciated. And I'd love to hear about your wardrobe malfunction experiences and fantasies. :)



Wardrobe Malfunction: Mikheala

            Mikheala shifts uncomfortably from foot to foot trying to relieve the wedgie that is slowly working its way further into her butt. It would probably be easier for her to manage if she wasn’t playing Ping-Pong in front of an audience. After all, Mikheala has quite a bit of experience dealing with uncooperative panties and by now she was pretty good at subtly relieving herself.

            Somehow she’d gotten drawn into this impromptu Ping-Pong tournament but now she’s regretting it. There are roughly a dozen people—mostly guys—standing around watching her match and they all seem to know that something is wrong. Normally Mikheala is pretty good at Ping-Pong and over the last month of school has actually beaten most of the people there, but now she’s losing. Her panties seem intent on forcing their way into her butt and she can’t focus on the game. In fact, she isn’t too concerned about the game at the moment; she’s a bit competitive and doesn’t want people to think she’s bad at Ping-Pong but right now she just wants the game to be over.

            She isn’t really dressed for movement right now. Since coming to college, Mikheala has been trying to reinvent her image. She’s tired of being the modest girl with the over protective parents. She wants to be fun. She wants to be seen as hot and sexy. So since coming to college Mikheala has been wearing thongs almost every day and her wardrobe has been becoming sluttier and sluttier.

            For instance, right now she’s wearing nothing but a pair of daisy-duke shorts that leave her whole legs exposed and just barely cover her butt when she’s standing still. Moving around like this to play ping pong means that they keep sliding and bunching up and exposing her more than she’s comfortable with. Not to mention her thong which seems Hell bent on finding the least comfortable position possible…

            Her opponent doesn’t seem overly concerned about ending the game; she was missing shots and letting the ball drop enough that if her opponent was playing normally the game would have been over by now. She’s played Dan before and he was a lot better than this last time; she’s playing like crap but they’ve been deuces for over 5 minutes now.

            Mikheala starts to think that Dan might be toying with her. He seems distracted watching her move but not so distracted that they’d be tied like this. He seems to be letting her score to keep the game going. Every time the ball drops on her side, Mikheala has to bend over to retrieve it and she feels her low-rider jeans slip a little and she knows that her panties are on display. She knows her situation is bad but she hopes it isn’t too bad. She doesn’t think she’s actually whale-tailing and she hopes no one can see her wedgie. Judging by the crowd though, she’s afraid that she’s fully on display.

            Mikheala wishes she were dressed differently for this but she hadn’t been planning on playing. Maybe if she were wearing a longer top but the one she had on left her mid-drift exposed. Though to be honest, only her workout outfits would protect her modesty while moving around in front of a crowd like this. But she’s getting desperate and has stopped thinking straight.

            Suddenly Mikheala realizes that the game is over; somehow she won even though she doesn’t remember the last few plays because she’s been so focused of the material slowly invading her ass. People are clapping and congratulating her and she shakes Dan’s hand and muttering a quick “good match” to him while all she’s really thinking about is getting away.

            Another guy steps up to the table and she realizes that she’s still in a tournament and the crowd expects her to play again. Mikheala stammers that she really needs to go to the ladies room and that she’ll be right back. She hands her paddle to a random person in the crowd without ever looking at them to see who it is before rushing out of the rec room and to the bathroom. She hopes she’s walking normally but is terrified that she’d waddling.

            Mikheala burst into the bathroom intending to rush into a stall and deal with her problem but when she gets there, all the stalls are full. Desperate, she decides not to wait and drops her pants in front of the sinks. Her pants are too tight to effectively deal with a wedgie so she has to she has to take them off to even reach her thong.

            Sweet relief! But now she still has a problem. She already said that she’d go back to the game but if she does then her thong will go right back up her butt and she’ll be right back where she was. Normally when she plays Mikheala either wears her running shorts and spandex or else she just goes commando but wears a belt to keep her pants up. But she hadn’t known she’d be playing today so she hadn’t taken those precautions. She wants to just ditch her thong and go without but that has its own problems. She knows that the boys have already seen her underwear and that they’ll be looking for it when she returns. If they don’t see it they’d know she had gone to the bathroom just to ditch her panties and then they’d think she’s a slut. 

            But what choice does she have? She has to go back to play and she can’t play with a thong on. She slides her grey thong down her long smooth legs as she steps out of them. she starts pulling her jeans back on and has just started the “skinny-jeans-dance” when suddenly she hears one of the toilets flush and she realizes that someone is about to come out. Mikheala franticly struggles into her tight jeans and zips them up just as the girl comes out of the stall and starts washing her hands.

            It’s only now however that Mikheala realizes that her thong is still on the bathroom floor. She’s stuck again. The girl is sure to spot them and when she does she’ll know they’re Mikheala’s. There’s no way she can grab them and hide them without the girl seeing and if she just walks away the girls could still figure it out.

            Instead Mikheala steps on her thong and tries to kick it into the now empty stall. It didn’t go quite far enough so she has to follow it to push it the rest of the way into the stall. Now that she’s already crossed half the bathroom for the second kick though, she ends up just entering the stall so it won’t seem weird. In the stall she drops her pants again and sits down to keep up the illusion that she just needs to pee. Really though she’s trying to regain her composure after her most recent panic. She picks her now dirty thong up off the bathroom floor and stuffs it into her pocket. She gets her jeans back on again and notices that even the little material of her thong makes a noticeable bulge in the pocket of her tight pants. 

            Once she finally feels presentable again, Mikheala returns to the rec room ready to finish the tournament. Now that she’s no longer distracted, Mikheala manages to actually win the tournament. It was an impromptu tournament so she doesn’t actually win anything but she still enjoys the attention as the crowd gathers around her to congratulate her.

            Her joy is short lived though, because as she’s leaving the rec room, one of the boys from the crowd who hadn’t played stops her. “I like the way you looked moving around in your little thong there…but it was even better without the thong.” He sneers at her.

            Mikheala turns red and runs away without saying anything. 

 


6/3/2015 6:57:19 PM
Hey there everyone. I have another story for you all. As always feedback is always appreciated but I have another request as well. If you like the story please send me a message and tell me about a time you were in a similar situation or tell me about a similar fantasy. I would really like to expand this story to have several different scenarios and people involved. If you haven't already seen it, this story is in the same grouping as Wardrobe Malfunction: Amber. Thanks :)


Wardrobe Malfunction: Mary

            Mary and her 2 best friends, Laci and Michaela, are having the time of their lives at an amusement park. They know they won’t have many more days like this, they’re all about to start their senior year of college so this is their last summer together.

            They chose to spend the whole day at the park because all of them love thrill rides so they got there as soon as the park opened and don’t plan on leaving until they’re kicked out. They planned on spending the middle of the day cooling off in the waterpark though so they all brought swimsuits and towels.

            After riding about half the rides in the park, the friends decide to cool off and spend a couple hours in the water park. It’s a pretty good waterpark too. There are dozens of water slides, a wave pool, a lazy river, and a sundeck full of chairs to lay out and get some sun.

            Mary and her friends go to the changing room to change into their swimsuits. Mary is a little bit uncomfortable being naked in front of strangers even if all of them were naked too. Actually Mary was uncomfortable being naked in front of almost anyone. For the first 6 months after she started dating her boyfriend she wouldn’t strip in front of him with the lights on. But she changed quickly and left the room before things got awkward for her. The three of them put their towels and clothes in a backpack and found a locker to keep their wallets and cellphones safe. They found an empty chair on the sundeck to leave the backpack of their stuff and together went off to try out the water slides.

            The slides are a lot of fun but the park is packed so they’re standing in line for quite a while between trips down and Mary gets tired of waiting standing in the sun. She decides she’d rather relax on the lazy river and cool off for a while but Michaela and Laci want to try out the wave pool. They agree to split up and meet back at the backpack when they get tired of the waterpark or they get hungry. Whoever wants to leave first would just need to find the others.

            Mary bids them goodbye and hurries around the waterpark to the lazy river. She finds an available inner-tube and starts her journey around the lazy river. The lazy river really is the most relaxing ride in the entire park. The cool water, the slow pace, the sounds of the water lapping against the sides, her sunglasses on…the only thing missing is a nice cool glass of lemonade and it would be perfect. By the end of her first lap around Mary is about ready to take a nap.

            As she drifts along, Mary notices that there are a few people around her checking her out. Most of them are trying to be subtle looking at her out of the corner of their eye or from behind sunglasses but she can still tell. And a few of them aren’t being subtle at all. Mary enjoys the attention though. Naked she becomes super self-conscious but as long as she had clothes on she loves the attention. Even a bikini is enough for her to enjoy the attention despite the fact that she knows just about everyone is picturing her out of the bikini.

            Mary loves the lazy river but after about an hour her stomach rumbles and she decides she better get out and grab some lunch. When the river brings her around to the start again she gets out and starts walking back toward the bag with all their towels. She reaches the sundeck and heads toward the bag. But as she approaches is, she notices that there seem to be a couple guys going through the bag. At first, Mary thinks she must be looking at the wrong chair and bag but as she gets closer she sees that it is in fact her bag that those boys are going through. Mary starts running toward them and yells. “Hey, what are you doing? That’s my bag.”

            The boys hear her and look up then immediately run away. Mary thinks about chasing them down but decides that it isn’t worth it. She assumes they were looking for their money but that’s all safely in the locker. Mary grabs her towel out of the bag and starts drying off when she notices that the boys did in fact take something. All three of their bras and panties are missing. Those stupid boys must have stolen them as some sort of stupid prank.

            At first Mary is just shocked at the sheer audacity of such a crime. She considers finding a park employee and reporting it but as she looks around she realizes the boys are nowhere in sight and since she didn’t get a great look at them in the first place she probably wouldn’t be able to find them again.

            Sighing with frustration at the situation, Mary wraps her towel around herself, grabs the bag and sets out to find Michaela and Laci to break the news to them. She spots them playing in the wave pool. She waves to get their attention and motions them to get out of the water so they can talk. Both of them get out of the wave pool tired and out of breath from the exertion of fighting the waves. They come up to Mary smiling but them Mary explains what happened and their smiles turn to frowns.

            …so yeah, when I got to the bag I found our underwear missing.” Mary finishes her story.

            “What the Hell?” Laci asks. “Why would someone even do that?”

            “Who knows? It was probably just some stupid prank or something. What did they look like?” Michaela asks Mary, “Maybe we could find them.”

            Mary shakes her head, “No, I didn’t get a good look at them. I think they were young though. Like 15 or 16. Probably never even touched a real bra before.” She says trying to make a joke of it. It seems to work as all three of them laugh at that thought.

            As they’ve been talking, Laci and Michaela have been drying off and by now they’re dry enough that they can start pulling their clothes on over their swimsuits. Mary hesitates a moment before saying, “Hang on, I hate wearing clothes over a wet bikini. I’m gonna go change.”

            “Change into what?” Laci asks. “Did you bring a spare pair of undies or something?”

            “Nah, nothing like that. I’ll just go commando.” Mary responds with a faux-sexy wink. “You guys grab our stuff out of the locker and find somewhere close by to grab a bite to eat while I change.”

            Mary hands them the map from the bag and then goes off to the changing room by herself. If anything this time in the changing room is even more awkward than the last time because she needs to strip, then towel off before changing instead of just stripping and changing but she gets through the experience none the worse for wear. Soon, Mary is back in the shorts and tank top she came to the park in.

            The tank top is not one she would normally wear without a bra though. The neck is pretty low cut and the armholes are a bit big. Not a big deal when she’s wearing a bra but without one she knows she’ll have to be careful to avoid giving anyone too much of a view. No bending over too much or raising her arms. Otherwise someone will see down her shirt or get a side-boob view. She considers just pulling her bikini top back on but decides she’d rather deal with the overly-revealing top than a wet top making it look like she has excessive boobs-sweat.

            Mary leaves the changing room and finds her friends again. Michaela hands Mary her money and credit card and cell phone all of which had been in the locker while Laci tells her about the restaurant they picked out for lunch.

            Their lunch is delicious if a bit pricy but they all eat their fill and decide to digest while in line. The biggest and best roller coaster in the whole park is near them but has a 45 minute wait time. They figure they can digest while waiting in line and no longer feel stuffed to bursting by the time they actually make it to the ride.

            The three best friends laugh and joke the whole time they’re in line and soon they’ve all basically forgotten how pissed they were about their underwear. By the time they make it to the front of the line they’re all having a great time again. The ride is only 2 seats in each row so Laci and Michaela ride together while Mary and a stranger take the row behind them. The overhead restraints are lowered and the ride begins.

            The ride is amazing. Easily the best one they’ve been on so far today. But suddenly as the ride slows down and comes to back into the station Mary realizes with horror that her boobs have fallen out of her shirt. It must have been during the loops or maybe during one of the negative G dives or something like that. She immediately tries to correct it but realizes to her horror that with the overhead restraints she can’t bend her arm enough to reach her shirt.

            Panicking, Mary eventually manages to squirm her arm around the back of the restraints and gets her tank top back in place just as they come into view of the waiting crowds. Red-faced, she looks around but luckily no one seems to have noticed her accidental exposure. Not even the guy in the seat next to her.

            Mary considers herself extremely lucky and the rush from almost being caught like that leave her feeling giddy as she gets off the ride and exits with her friends. They’re all laughing and talking about how awesome the ride is. Mary is looking forward to telling them about her little wardrobe malfunction but wants to wait until they are out of a dense crowd and have a little bit of privacy.

            She comes up short though when they pass the photo kiosk. On the overhead screens are pictures of all the riders from the latest train. And there she is in the center screen, Mouth wide open in a happy scream with her boobs both hanging out of her shirt. Mary’s first instinct is to jump in front and try to block the screen so no one else can see but unfortunately the screen is way too high up for her to do that.

            Instead she lowers her head and tries to shield her face from view as she hurries past and out of the gift shop exit. Once outside she looks around and realizes she must have left her friends behind and so she decides to wait for them.

            Laci and Michaela seem to take forever getting out of the gift shop and while she waits her mind starts to play tricks on her and she’s worried that every person walking past laughing or smiling is secretly laughing at her after seeing the picture.

            Finally though her friends emerge from the gift shop both laughing. Laci has a souvenir bag so Mary assumes she must have stopped to buy something. She asks Laci what she bought and Laci bursts out laughing again. She opens the bag and pulls out a framed picture…The picture from the ride. Not only did Laci buy the print, she even paid for it to be framed.

            Laci and Michaela both think the whole thing was hilarious and joke that it would be a great way to remember their day at the amusement park. Mary is humiliated but even though her shame she’s able to recognize the humor in it. If it had happened to either of her friends she’d be laughing her butt off at the whole situation so she assumes that maybe with time she’ll find it funny too.


6/1/2015 10:50:11 AM
Is everyone else having as much trouble with this site over the last couple days or is it just me?

5/29/2015 5:46:55 PM
Hey there everyone. I finally have a story I can post. This is a sequel to Goddess and Miss Jasmine which I posted on here previously so be sure to read that one first. As always I really appreciate any feedback you all have for me. 


Goddess and Miss Jasmine- Part 2

            Lily followed her new Owners out of the school to the parking lot. Luckily she made the trip without anyone seeing her but she hesitated when she saw someone standing by the only car in the parking lot other than her own. It obviously belonged to Goddess. It would have been obvious even if the parking lot wasn’t empty. It was a luxurious Black Lincoln. The kind of car that costs more than Lily made in 5 years.

            Lily’s new Owners didn’t even seem to notice that their slave had stopped following them as they approached the car. The person standing by the car greeted them with a bow and opened the door for them. Lily realized that this must be the Jones’ chauffeur and hurried to catch up so they wouldn’t have to wait for her.

            Goddess and Miss Jasmine both slide into the back seat of the car but when Lily approached to get in as well the chauffer stopped her and popped the trunk instead. “Oh no you stupid twatlicker, you ride in the trunk.” Goddess mocked as she closed the door.

            Lily dropped her eyes to the ground but after the humiliation in the classroom the thought of riding in the trunk of a car wasn’t so bad. She moved to the back of the car and climbed in without protest. The trunk closed over her and Lily spent the next several minutes being jostled around in the dark as the car drove her Owners home. Her bumpy ride finally came to an end and she could hear Goddess and Miss Jasmine get out of the car and walk away. A few minutes later the trunk opened and Lily was blinded by the sudden brightness as someone pulled her out of the trunk.

            Lily blinked until she was able to see again and got her first well-lit look at the chauffer. She was absolutely beautiful. The chauffer had flawless pale skin and beautiful dark hair held up in a tight bun. She was wearing a dark pantsuit but Lily could tell that she was very athletic and slim underneath it. She could only imagine what other uses her Owners might have for this woman when she wasn’t busy driving.

            Lily looked around but her Owners were nowhere to be seen. She and the chauffer were standing outside a large house; she assumed the Jones’ house. Actually, Lily thought, calling it a house is a bit of an insult. It’s more like a mansion. Or an old plantation house! That would be just like Goddess’s sense of humor to live in an old slave manor surrounded by her obedient white slaves.

            The chauffer led Lily around the side of the house to a small secluded door. The slave door Lily realized. They entered and Lily found herself in a cramped little room with 2 sets of triple stacked bunks. Without being told, Lily understood that these must be the slave quarters where Goddess keeps all her white girls.

            That’s when a terrifying new thought entered Lily’s mind. Does Goddess expect ME to live here? Am I going to be her live in slave or will she let me go. She’ll have to let me go, right? I have a husband at home and he’ll be wondering where I am if I don’t come home. What would he do? How long would he wait before calling the cops to report her missing? Would the police even know where to start looking? The parent teacher conference hadn’t been officially scheduled through the school or anything but surely I must have mentioned I was meeting with Mrs. Jones to someone, right? And surely they would tell the cops that Mrs. Jones was the last one to see me before I disappeared so surely they’ll come looking for me here, right?

            Lily realized she’d left her cell phone in her purse on the desk back in her classroom so she had no way of calling the police or her husband or anyone else. Maybe I can convince Goddess to let me call my husband. Maybe I could even give him the message so he’ll know I’m in danger. But do I want that? If the cops get involved then the whole story will get out. Everyone will know I was her slave all through college and that I let a student spank my bare bottom in my own classroom. Maybe it would be better to just play this out and wait for them to let me go. I know it’ll be horrible serving them but surely they won’t want to keep me around for long. Especially if they have more slaves that look like that chauffer…

            But wait, if I do just play this out then my husband will probably get the cops involved before too long and the whole thing will come out anyway. I can’t let that happen. I’ll have to convince Goddess to let me call him and let him know I’m OK. I’ll make up some excuse about why I can’t come home tonight or something…

            All these thought bounced around Lily’s head for a few minutes before she came back to reality and realized that the chauffer was standing in front of her smirking at the dazed look on her face she sometimes got when she was thinking. Lily immediately started asking the chauffer questions about what was going to happen to her and if she could call her husband and what she was expected to do for the Jones’s and a million other things but unfortunately the chauffer just chuckled and said that all those things are up to the Mistresses to decide.

            The chauffer went on to inform Lily that she was supposed to be getting her ready and that the Mistresses wouldn’t tolerate delays. She told Lily to strip which she did except for the collar Goddess had put on her and then she led Lilly into a small bathroom. She waxed all the hair below Lily’s eyebrows off and then scrubbed her down thoroughly. By the time the chauffer was done with her, Lily’s whole body was pink except for her bottom which was red and starting to turn purple from bruising.

            Once all that was done, the chauffer led Lily out of the slave quarters and into the main house telling her that they were to report to the Mistresses. As they walked, the chauffer made a few half-hearted attempts to comfort Lily telling her that she might not be kept naked all the time if the Mistresses decide she’s earned some clothes. But her words did nothing to cheer Lily up.

Before long, they passed yet another one of Goddess’ slaves. A young white girl in a skimpy French maid outfit. The maid made eye contact but then immediately looked down again as they passed. Shortly after passing the maid, the chauffer led Lily through a large kitchen where they found 2 more white slaves. These two appeared to be mother and daughter and they were both naked. Lily noticed that they both had the word “cook” tattooed right above their pussies.

Lily stopped and stared at that. The chauffer noticed Lily’s gaze and chuckled again. “Oh yeah, we all have those,” She said pulling down the front of her pants to reveal the word “driver” tattooed on her. “I’m sure you’ll get one soon as well. Now we should hurry though. You don’t want to keep the Mistresses waiting.”

            They proceeded through the kitchen and into a large dining room where Goddess and Miss Jasmine were eating. The chauffer’s job complete, she bowed to the superior Black women and left the room leaving Lily alone with them. Lily started to ask her Owners if she could call her husband but the first sound she made earned her a withering glare from both women. The message was clear: “wait until we’re done.”

            Lily stood by silently waiting for them to finish their meals. She couldn’t see what was in their bowls but it smelled delicious and she found herself wishing she had some herself. She hadn’t eaten anything since a small salad at lunch and she was getting quite hungry. Lily heard her stomach rumble and was afraid that her Owners would hear but neither of them looked up from their meals so she thought she was safe.

            When they had finally finished their meals, Miss Jasmine turned to her and said, “OK white slut, now you may speak.”

            Lily gulped, stealing herself to say something that she knew could easily earn her further punishment if her Owners didn’t agree. “Mi…Miss Jasmine, may I…I mean…may this little white slut,” She corrected herself remembering the proper speech patterns Goddess had taught her back in college, “call its husband? He’ll be wondering where it is and it doesn’t want him to worry…”

            “Hmm,” Miss Jasmine considered, “And just what would my little white slut tell its husband?”

            Lily hadn’t really thought that far ahead yet and wasn’t sure what she might be able to tell him so he wouldn’t worry or think anything was wrong. Without knowing what to say, Lily knew better than to open her mouth so she stayed silent.

            “Well I’m in a good mood. I’ll give you the chance to earn a brief phone call…”

            “Oh thank you Miss Jasmine, I…” but Miss Jasmine cut her off by snapping her fingers twice. It was obviously a signal to the other slaves as one of the cooks, the daughter, ran in almost immediately.

            “Bring a can of wet dog food and a bowl for this slut.” Miss Jasmine told her and the girl hurried to obey. Less than a minute later she returned with a bowl full of wet dog food which she sat on the floor near Miss Jasmine.

            “Finish your food and I’ll allow you a short phone call,” Miss Jasmine said as she pulled out her cell phone and began a video recording.

            Seeing no other option, Lily sank to her hands and knees and crawled to her food bowl. She had trouble eating the dog food without getting her hair in it and once she took a few bites she had trouble keeping it down. But eventually she finished the whole bowl of food and look up hopefully at her student only to see Miss Jasmine rocking with laughter and still recording on her phone.

            Once Miss Jasmine finished laughing at the pathetic sight of her teacher naked on all fours eating dog food out of a bowl she eventually said, “OK slut I guess you earned this…you have 1 minute and if you say anything you shouldn’t I’ll make the spanking earlier look like a walk in the park.”

            “Yes Miss Jasmine. Thank you.” Lily replied just grateful that her Owner was going to let her make a call.

            “You are to tell him that you went for drinks after work and ran into an old friend from college and that you’ll be staying the night with them. DO NOT say him or her. I want him to worry a little bit after all.”

            Bowing her head and knowing it was the best deal she was likely to get, Lily took the phone and dialed her home number. The machine picked up and Lily left a message just as she was instructed to. As she ended the call, Lily was fully aware that she had signed up for at least one night living in the slave quarters.

            Goddess snapped her fingers 3 times and the chauffer soon appeared. Apparently the number of snaps indicated which slave the Owners wanted Lily realized. “We’re done with this one for the night. Take it to its bunk and tie it down. We don’t want it trying to escape in the night,” She instructed the chauffer.

            “Very good Mistress,” the chauffer replied and led Lily back through the house to the slave quarters. Lily allowed the chauffer to tie her arms and legs to the corners of one of the bottom bunks without protest knowing that fighting her would accomplish nothing.

            It wasn’t until she was fully secured that Lily realized that her face was still covered in wet dog food and now that she was tied down she couldn’t wipe her own face. Lily begged the chauffer to clean her face but the chauffer just chuckled and told her that Mistress hadn’t ordered her to do that. With that the chauffer walked out flipping off the lights and Leaving Lily alone in the dark.

            An hour or so later the lights flicked back on as the other slaves filed into the quarters and prepared for bed. Lilly asked each and every one of them to please clean her face but every one of them just laughed at her and kept doing whatever they were doing. Even among the slaves, Lily was at the bottom of the totem pole and the other delighted in her discomfort.


5/18/2015 6:55:46 PM
Hey there everyone. I know I haven't posted a story recently and unfortunately I'm not doing that today either. Recently I've been dealing with more stream-of-consciousness stories and stories involving more taboo things that I think would offend some people on here which is why I'm not posting them. That being said anyone who's interested can message me and I'd be happy to share my stories.
My most recent one is called Gracie and it is a realistic story involving humiliation and ENF of a high school freshmen girl. There is no sex but as I said the main character is underage so I know a lot of people wouldn't want to read it. 
Message me if you want to read it. :)

4/13/2015 1:21:57 PM
How is it that someone can contact me without even bothering to look at my profile (yes you can see who views your profile in case you weren't aware) to ask if I'm interested in them. When I check them out I see that their profile is basically the polar opposite of mine and from which it's pretty obvious that we won't match up and we share no interests. Yes somehow when I point that out they accuse me of being a guy collecting pics? I then replied to that person telling them that if they'd bothered to actually look at my profile they would see that we have nothing in common but she deleted the message unread (again you can see when your messages are deleted unread if you weren't aware).
I've been on this site for almost 2 years now and have never once asked anyone for sexy pictures. I've kept up a journal for all that time and I think it's pretty obvious to anyone who bothers to look that I am in fact female. I sincerely doubt any guy out there would actually put in the time and effort to keep up a detailed journal posing as a woman for 2 years and never once ask for a sexual picture. Am I in the wrong here? Frankly I'm quite upset by this.

3/14/2015 4:02:45 PM
Hey there everyone. I have a new story finished but unfortunately I can't post it on here. message me if you want to read my new short story called Little Sister

2/19/2015 5:57:54 AM
Hey everyone. It's been a while since I've posted a story but I think this one is worth the wait. Special thanks go to LadyJasmine1985 for explaining Black superiority to me and to opensub3 for editing and making the whole thing readable.


Goddess and Miss Jasmine Take Control- Part 1

            Lily Sawyer seemed like your typical suburban wife. 42 years old and happily married she seemed like the stereotypical wife. Anyone looking at her would assume her sex life would consist of nothing more than Missionary sex with her husband once a week and the occasional affair with her shower head. And they’d be right to assume that. Lily Sawyer was like that. About as vanilla as they come. A white bread woman in a white bread world.

            Lily had been an English teacher since graduating college and just a few years ago she’d been hired at a very prestigious private school. She was well paid (for a teacher), well respected, and had a very comfortable life overall.

            But recently she’s started having problems with one of her classes. Really it wasn’t the whole class, just one problem student bringing the whole class down and causing chaos. Frankly Lily, or Mrs. Sawyer as her students called her, was quickly losing control over the class and with it the respect she’d worked so hard to build up. She really needed to find a way to bring her student, Jasmine, into line but she wasn’t exactly sure how. She wasn’t a typical student after all.

            For one thing Jasmine was black. Lily would never admit it aloud and even in her own mind she felt bad for thinking it but Jasmine was black and that made her different. Dangerous. She might have felt differently if Jasmine had made an effort to suppress her baser instincts but the girl simply refused to integrate. The school was almost entirely white and even the few black girls acted white. It was the only way they could be accepted. Sure a few of them would act out in the beginning but they all quickly realized they’d be ostracized if they didn’t start behaving like proper young ladies. In other words, if they didn’t start acting white.

            But Jasmine was different. She embraced her darkness and for some odd reason the other girls didn’t hate her for it. In fact she was one of the most popular girls in school. In fact the exact opposite was happening. Instead of the white girls being a good influence on her she was corrupting some of them into being delinquents just like her. Jasmine seems to follow the idea that she’s a strong independent black woman who shouldn’t change for anyone and Lily had no idea how to deal with it.

Lily had only met one other black girl in her life that seemed so hell bent on staying black rather then become more civilized…her old college roommate.

More than two decades earlier, Lily had entered college eager to learn and broaden her horizons. She already had her life planned out and she just needed to get through school and bide her time until it all fell into place. She was going to be a teacher. While in college she was going to find a rich, handsome, amazing man and she was going to marry him. He’d have a job making money and she’d be a teacher not for the money or any real passion but simply to avoid being a housewife like her mother.

She’d only had very rare encounters with people of color up to that point so she was very surprised when she walked into her assigned dorm room and found out she was supposed to live with a black girl. Lily was pretty intimidated as the girl was taller and clearly much stronger than she was. She also came to find out that her roommate, Sasha, was smarter, more popular, and just overall better than Lily was at just about everything.

For the first week or so of college Lily had looked up to Sasha as a model of a strong woman and was eager to prove herself a strong woman as well and step out of her roommate’s shadow. One night about a week in to the semester Lily decided to tell her roommate that. She thought that Sasha would be flattered to hear that she looked up to her so much.

Instead though Sasha just smirked. Lily and Sasha’s whole relationship changed that night as Sasha proved just how inferior Lily was. Sasha beat the crap out of her and left her a sobbing bruised heap on the floor. When she was done with that Sasha had pulled out a large strap-on dildo and proceeded to take Lily’s virginity. She’d been saving herself for marriage.

Lily sobbed herself to sleep that night still on the floor. The next morning Lily walked to the campus security to report the rape but when she got there she chickened out. She knew they’d make her tell the whole story and she didn’t think she could do that. Instead she walked to the housing department so ask for a new room but they asked for an explanation. Too scared to admit the truth Lily just told them that she and Sasha didn’t get along. The housing department politely told her that there was nothing they could do and that she should just work things out with her roommate. After all they were all supposed to be adults now so she should learn to settle her own problems.

Defeated, Lily wasn’t sure where else to turn. She thought about going to the police but knew that she’d face the same problem of not being able to tell them the truth. With nowhere else to turn, Lily returned to her room hoping to take a nap as she hadn’t slept much the previous night for obvious reasons.

When she got back to her room though Sasha was waiting for her. Sasha explained in cold, blunt terms how their arrangement would work from then on. Sasha was in charge and Lily would do whatever she said. Lily would be responsible for all the cooking and cleaning and she would treat Sasha like the Queen she was. Lily was to refer to her as Miss Jacobs and Sasha would call Lily whatever the hell she wanted.

Lily tried to object but when she did Sasha just laughed and asked if she really thought she had a choice in the matter. From then on Lily was essentially her roommate’s slave. She tried to fight back at first, refused to do the things Miss Jacobs told her but every time she did Miss Jacobs would just give a disappointed sigh and proceed to punish Lily in some way. Normally that was a simple but severe spanking but she sometimes got more creative with her punishment.

Soon Lily fell in line and became an obedient slave just like her roommate wanted. She just couldn’t take the punishments anymore so even though she hated it, Lily would do whatever Miss Jacobs told her to. Even horrid disgusting things that Lily could never imagine herself doing like worshiping her Black Mistress’ feet.

By the end of her first semester Lily was kept naked anytime she was in the dorm room even with other people over. Miss Jacobs liked to share her slave with her friends and soon Lily was servicing the pussies and assholes of dozens of Black women and sucking off Black men. Miss Jacobs only loaned her out to one white woman in her whole college career and that was to a teacher to get Miss Jacobs an A in the class.

Lily thought about running away every day. But she had nowhere to go other than back home and she knew her parents would resent her for being a college dropout. She thought about transferring but unfortunately serving Miss Jacobs didn’t leave her much time to study and her grades had suffered too much to transfer. In fact she barely stayed above failing out.

For 4 years Lily served Miss Jacobs and every single day of it she hated herself for being so weak. She wanted to go to the cops but she couldn’t bring herself to admit how far she had sunk to being a slave for most of the Black population of the school.

Finally in their last year of college Miss Jacobs agreed to release her; if she could raise $20,000 Miss Jacobs would allow Lily to buy her freedom. Having only one way of earning money though, Lily had to degrade and debase herself like never before to raise the money to free herself often just a few dollars at a time. Toward the end Lily was offering to pleasure just about anyone for even a couple of dollar.

It wasn’t until her finals week in her last semester of college that Lily finally raised the money and was allowed to buy her freedom. She skipped her last final and didn’t even go to graduation she was so happy being free that she went home to avoid any chance of Miss Jacobs forcing her back into slavery.

Lily spent the last 20 years trying to forget about the nightmare than was her college experience. She eventually started seeing a therapist and after a few years managed to move on with her life. Eventually she even achieved her life goals. She married a wonderful man and had a fantastic career explaining the intricacies of Shakespearian poetry to teenagers. She never told her husband about her college days. He knew something horrific had happened but was too polite to probe deeper.

While some people would look at her with pity for her purely vanilla love life Lily loved every second of it. She would never dream of introducing kink into her love life again as she knew it would bring back painful memories. She and her husband enjoyed Missionary sex every Friday night and she had the occasional affair with her shower head and she was perfectly content with that.

            But in the darkest corners of her mind, in a place she was even scared to venture, she had to admit that sometimes when she was playing with her shower head her mind would wander from the plot of whatever erotic novel she had read recently and she would picture Miss Jacobs face. Whenever it happened Lily would instantly get snapped back to reality and she came to dread those random intrusive thoughts.

            Time had been kind to Lily. Even at the age of 42 she still got her share of second looks and backward glances. Sure she would admit she wasn’t nearly as hot as she’d been in her youth but then again who could expect her to be. Over the years her double D cup chest had begun to sag and her rear end had expanded and her once athletic core had become soft. Bust she knew she was still attractive as evidenced by the attention she sometimes got from her male students. Lily got a secret thrill from occasionally showing off for them. She thought of it as a reward actually. If a class did exceptionally well on a test for instance she may go into class the next day wearing something low cut enough for her students to get a good look at her cleavage.

            But of course that was as far as it went. She’d never even consider doing anything physical with a student and she’d even cut short the few clumsy attempts at flirting she’d experienced.

            The years since college had eventually allowed Lily to whitewash her life back to what it had been before she met Miss Jacobs. She lived in an all-white neighborhood, taught at a predominantly white school and she generally avoided Black people whenever she could. But now once again she found herself in the position where she had to try to stand up to a powerful Black woman and she was afraid.

            She’d tried to stand up to Jasmine earlier in the year. She’d tried correcting her in class and even raising her voice but Jasmine always ignored her or brushed her off with a casual smirk. She’d thought about giving her detention but the thought of being alone in a room with Jasmine after school in detention scared her so much she tore up the detention slip she’d started to write. She wasn’t even really sure why she was so scared. Surely an 18 year old high school girl wouldn’t try to hurt her or anything like that, would she?

            Finally though Lily thought she had the perfect plan for getting Jasmine to fall in line. She called Jasmine’s parents to set up a parent-teacher conference. Jasmine’s dad answered the phone and explained that unfortunately he would be out of town for the next week but that his wife would be happy to meet with her on Friday after work.

            Lily thought it was the perfect solution. After all she was sure Mr. and Mrs. Jones would be perfectly reasonable. She knew Jasmine was well off financially so she figured her parents would have at least some refinement. Surely they would disciple their daughter once she explained to them how their daughter behaved in class. And as an added bonus with the Jones’ disciplining Jasmine Lily wouldn’t have to. She’d be killing 2 birds with one stone by getting Jasmine to behave and not having to do the work to do it.

            So that’s where Lily Sawyer found herself one Friday evening, in her classroom grading papers and finding ways to entertain herself as she waited for Mrs. Jones to arrive at 6:30PM. She’d planned out a winning strategy that she was sure would work. First she’d meet with Jasmine and her mother at the same time but then she’d kick Jasmine out of the room as a show of domination and to establish that she’s in charge. Once Jasmine was gone Lily would explain to Mrs. Jones exactly how her daughter behaved in class. Then she’d call Jasmine back in so she could watch Mrs. Jones yell at her. She figured after getting yelled at by her mother in front of her teacher Jasmine would be too cowed to misbehave in class or even meet Lily’s eye.

            Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Lily looked up to see Jasmine saunter into the room and took a seat in front of her desk. She had knocked but she hadn’t bothered to wait for perMission before entering. Just one more rude thing to add to the laundry list of complaints Lily had against her.

            “My mom’ll be here in a minute Mrs. Sawyer,” Jasmine said as she gave her teacher a wink.

            Lily was unsettled by that even more than if Jasmine had come in yelling and screaming. How could she be acting so casual about this? Didn’t she know she was in big trouble? But wait…what if she was acting so casual because she knew she wouldn’t be in trouble? What if her mother was one of those weak willed parents who never had the guts to disciple their children and let them do whatever they want? Or worse; what if she was the kind of parent who would take her daughter’s word over that of her teacher’s?

            As she thought all this Lily realized Jasmine was staring at her but she was so uneasy by this new line of thought that she quickly broke eye contact with her student and looked at the floor in front of her desk. She tried focusing on the papers in front of her but her mind was wandering and she wasn’t really paying any attention to what was on the paper.

Inexplicitly Lily suddenly found herself staring at Jasmine’s long smooth legs. Her eyes slowly moved from Jasmine’s sandal clad feet up her calves and thighs until they finally came to rest on the hem of Jasmine’s short skirt. Lily found herself mesmerized by the sight and couldn’t help but wonder what Jasmine was wearing underneath it. Just as Lily started to think of a way she could innocently sneak a peek up Jasmine’s skirt to settle her idle curiosity there was another knock on her door. That snapped Lily out of her reverie and she quickly looked up to see who was there.

She froze in horror at who was standing in her doorway smirking at her. It had been more than 20 years since they last saw each other but Lily recognized her old roommate instantly. Judging from the smirk on her face, she recognized Lily as well.

“Why hello Lily. I hear you’ve been having problems with my daughter…” She began as she strode into the room.

            Lily is too horrified to speak as her greatest nightmare strode smiling back into her life.

            “What’s wrong white girl? Cat got your tongue?” she laughed

            “I…I…uh…I…I mean…hi Miss Jacobs…” Lily stammered remembering what would happen in her college days when she failed to greet her roommate properly.

            SMACK

            Sasha backhanded Lily across the face so hard that she fell out of her chair into a heap on the floor. Lily felt a small cut on her cheek where Sasha’s diamond ring had hit her.

            Lily was vaguely aware of Jasmine laughing uncontrollably in the room but her whole mind was focused on Jasmine’s mother. Sasha likewise seemed to be ignoring her daughter for the moment as she grinned hungrily down at her former slave.

            “It’s Mrs. Jones now twatlicker. Although…that might sound a bit weird coming from your mouth after all those years. Goddess will do for now. Don’t forget it white girl.”

            “I…yes Goddess,” Lily squeaked from the floor her voice several octaves higher than normal from fear.

             “Good,” She said as she took the seat Lily had just vacated and kicked off her heels, “Now come massage my feet as you tell me what my precious baby girl has been doing in your class.” Lily had always hated feet ever since the first time this woman had first made her worship them but she feared her old roommate’s punishments more than she hated her feet.

            Lily hurried over and knelt at Goddess’ feet and began massaging them and furiously racking her brain for what to say. She had a whole list of things she’d planned on telling Jasmine’s mother just minutes before but now she knew better than to say them. Anything she said against Jasmine would surely result in severe punishment from her mother.

            “She’s been…she’s…I mean to say that your daughter has been…” She tried to come up with something flattering to say about Jasmine but she resented the girl so much she couldn’t think of anything. The fact that she was once again kneeling at the feet of the woman who’d made her college days a living Hell wasn’t helping her think any clearer.

            “She’s been a perfect young lady, right? A model student? An inspiration to her classmates? And you’re just too weak and stupid to know how to handle her which is why you reached out to my husband to try to get us to handle her? Is that about right twatlicker?” Goddess mocked the kneeling teacher.

            Lily dropped her eyes to the floor and continued massaging her feet, “Yes Goddess,” she said in a small voice almost too quiet to hear.

            “And now you want to apologize to me for making me come all the way down here for no good reason, right?”

            “Yes Goddess” Lily said lowering her head and resigning herself to the inevitable. She knew full well how Goddess expected her to apologize.

            She lowered her head to Goddess’ feet and began kissing them all over. Once she had kissed very square inch of both of Goddess’ feet she went on, “And now you want to apologize to Jasmine for giving her such a hard time in class, right?”

            Giving her a hard time, Lily thought, she’s the one who’s been making my life Hell. But instead she simply bowed her head and whispered “Yes Goddess.”

            Lily started to get up to move around her desk to get to Jasmine but Goddess held her down. With an evil glint in her eye she said, “Crawl.”

            Defeated, Lily crawled on her hands and knees around her desk and knelt at her student’s feet and began removing her sandal. Then she bowed her head and began kissing Jasmine’s feet all over just as she had her mother. Jasmine just giggled as she watched her teacher degrade herself like that.

            Once Lily was done kissing her student’s feet, Goddess again spoke up, “Well Jasmine? Do you think she’s sincere or do you think she needs to do a bit more to make amends for being such an arrogant bitch to you?”

            Giggling, Jasmine responded “This bitch still needs to pay momma.”

            “I thought you’d say that,” Goddess laughed. “Stand up and take off your panties bitch.”

            Lily slowly got to her feet terrified of what was coming next but knowing it’d be worse if she tried to fight back. Blushing deeply she reached up her skirt and slowly lowered her underwear to the floor. It wasn’t until she felt how wet they were with her fingers that Lily realized how turned on she was. They were soaked with her juices.

Smirking, Jasmine said, “Now get over my lap you fat white bitch.”

Humiliated beyond words Lily slowly lowered herself over her student’s lap. Jasmine casually flipped up her teacher’s skirt exposing her pale, ample behind.

SMACK SMACK SMACK

Jasmine started raining down slaps on her poor teacher’s exposed ass quickly turning it red. Lily couldn’t help it. She started screaming not caring who would hear and come running to see her in this situation. All semblance of dignity gone, Lily began begging, “OUCH! Please stop! Please Jasmine! Please I’ll do anything!”

“Nuh uh. No way Lily,” Jasmine replied sadistically reveling in the use of her teacher’s first name. “You aren’t in charge here anymore. You call me Miss Jasmine from now on. And you’re gonna need to do a lot more begging than that…” She punctuated her words with a renewed round of painful smacks to Lily’s already tortured behind.

Lily began screaming incoherently incapable of even begging for mercy. Chuckling, Goddess casually crossed the room to pick up Lily’s discarded panties and smiling at the moisture she felt there stuffed the cloth in Lily’s mouth before wiping her hands clean in the teacher’s hair.

To Lily it seemed like hours later when Jasmine finally seemed to get tired and pushed her teacher off her lap an into a pile of sobbing, bruised flesh. Lily didn’t even try covering herself, her ass hurt so much that the cool tile floor actually felt soothing as long as she didn’t put any pressure on the hard surface. What resulted was Lily in an awkward crab-walk pose with her abused behind lightly touching the cool floor.

Goddess walked over and pulled the soiled panties out of her mouth and dropped them on the teacher’s desk. “Well slut? Why aren’t you thanking my daughter for forgiving you for being such an uptight bitch?”

Tears streaming down her face Lily turned still in her crab-walk pose to face Jasmine. “Th…Thank you Miss Jasmine.”

“Well done white girl. I think we’re done here, right teach?” Jasmine finished looking down at her prey.

Lily doesn’t dare respond to her student.

Jasmine looked to her mother for confirmation. “One more thing before we go actually…” Goddess corrected her daughter while opening her purse. “Ah, here it is…” she said pulling out a Black leather collar.

Lily paled at the sight of it remembering all the times she’d been forced to wear a similar collar in college. Goddess walked over to Lily and fastened the collar around her being sure to not trap any hair between the collar and her neck. Then she pulled a tang from her purse and Lily got a brief glance at it before Goddess attached it to the collar. This one was different form the one she wore in college. Instead of “Property of Miss Jacobs” this one said “Property of Miss Jasmine.”

With that, Goddess and Miss Jasmine got up and began walking out. “Come along white bitch or am I going to have to put you on a leash as well?”

Lily slowly got to her feet allowing her dress to fall back into place and protect her modesty.  She cast one brief look back at her desk to see her soiled panties lying on top for all the world to see. She knew if anyone came into the classroom over the weekend they would immediately see them and know what a filthy slut the proper Mrs. Sawyer had become. With that, Lily turned to follow her new Owners out the door and into her new life.


2/13/2015 2:43:14 PM
I'm going to a party tonight with a "50 Shades of Grey" theme. I never read the book but from what I've hear of it I'm hoping to see some...interesting...outfits and maybe take home someone curious about the lifestyle.

1/23/2015 1:03:32 PM
While the majority of the responses to my last post were in favor, there were a few people who were opposed. So as to not offend those people I've decided not to create a fake profile on here. I sincerely apologize to anyone who I offended with my idea.

On a completely unrelated note, there's really nothing better than a perfectly timed gust of wind :)

1/7/2015 3:54:32 PM
Hey there everyone. I need some advice. I'm thinking of creating a fake profile as a man to see the difference of how people interact with me when they think I'm a man vs when thy think I'm a woman. I think it'd be interesting but I also know that fake profiles are one of the biggest annoyances on this site. Please be honest because I need some actual advice. Do you think it's acceptable to create a fake male profile on here?

12/25/2014 5:57:24 PM
Hey there. Anyone get any fun new toys for Christmas?

12/20/2014 6:57:09 PM
I kinda doubt that this is true but I read online the other day that between snapchat, instagram, and other sources almost half the women in America have nude photos posted somewhere online. I know I personally have never sent a nude picture to anyone but I know most girls have done it at least once. I know this isn't feasible and most women would hate it but wouldn't it be great if you could just Google someone's name and see if they have any nudes posted online. I can think of quite a few of my friends that I'd love to see naked but that I know I'll probably never get to see IRL.

12/15/2014 11:03:55 AM
Happy (belated) Birthday to me :)

12/13/2014 9:19:30 AM
Hey there everyone. Recently I've gotten really into erotic bullying stories. Unfortunately I can't find much because basically every search result is anti-bullying. Does anyone know a good story, site, or blog I could look at?

11/27/2014 7:49:53 PM
Random thought: is there an app out there that's like tinder but where you can sort people by fetishes. If not then someone should make one. And if there is someone should tell me about it. Like where instead of just seeing everyone in the area you can sort it to only see the people into bondage or whatever fetish you choose. 
On an unrelated note I may be a little bit drunk so I know there's a decent chance that didn't make sense to anyone

11/27/2014 7:39:38 PM
I love Thanksgiving dinner with my family (and nothing more so than my mom's homemade from scratch rolls) but I have to admit that Thanksgiving at a frat house is awesome. I hung out for a few hours and watched a play that was drunken bastardization of the story of the first Thanksgiving done by their new guys and a huge food fight and more alcohol than I've ever seen in one place before. It was awesome but nothing beats dinner with the family. :)

11/23/2014 10:53:13 PM
Hey there. I have a seemingly random question for you all. Have any of you ever accidentally sent nudes to the wrong number? Have any of you ever received a nude from a someone sent accidentally?
I ask because I've heard things on the internet about accidentally sending nudes to an ex instead of a current SO or even sending them to your parents but frankly I feel like that's pretty unrealistic. Am I just naive?

10/27/2014 1:02:49 PM
Hey there everyone, Sorry I haven't really been on in a while but I've been pretty busy and haven't had the time. I have a new request though, I'd like to write another short story about Halloween misadventures and I was hoping some of you could give me an idea. Maybe a unique costume idea or something like that I could use for my story. If you wouldn't mind helping me out please describe a costume you'd like me to write about or even send a picture if you feel up to it. Thanks for all your help :)

10/3/2014 1:09:32 PM
Hey there. Sorry I haven't posted in a while but I'be been super busy with school and work and stuff. I have 2 stories to tell:
First of all I think I found a friend with benefits. She and I are friends but every once in a while she''l text me that her roommate isn't home and we can have some fun. It's only been going on for 2 weeks but I think I'm gonna like it long term :)
The second thing is a little stranger... I was at a bar and I noticed this really drunk girl on the dance floor. Suddenly I realized I knew her because she was at teacher at my university. I'd never had her but I'd seen her around. Anyway, long story short we kissed and a little more ;)

8/31/2014 8:49:39 PM
I'm going to assume I'm not the only one to have seen all the leaked celeb pictures in "The Fappening". I'm not sure if I feel sympathetic to the celebrities for having their privacy invaded like that or not. After all they made the decision to live in the public eye and trade their privacy for fame and fortune. Either way I'm just glad I got to see them before they get buried to the deep internet where I won't be able to find them.
On a semi-related note, If Miss Lawrence already confirmed that the pictures of her are real then I don't really believe all the others claiming theirs are fake. After all if a hacker is good enough to get one celeb's pics they're good enough to get more than one's. And even if they weren't, releasing just Jennifer Lawrence's would be enough to get them the praise and admiration of the entire internet. There'd be no reason to fake the others. 

8/30/2014 11:46:14 PM

Hey everyone. I have a new story to tell. This one was kinda hard for me because I wasn’t sure exactly how much I should say. It’s kinda embarrassing for me.

Last night I was at the first party of the new school year. It was pretty cool but since it was the first party it was like 75% new freshmen who I didn’t know. I’m pretty shy in a crowd of people I don’t know so I was mainly just sticking to my little group of friends though I did venture out and flirt with a few freshmen to see if I could get anywhere. I approached a couple but none of them seemed interested. Most of them had apparently picked up a new boyfriend in the first week of school. Only one of them seemed up to try her first lesbian experience but she was drunk and puked within 5 minutes of saying that so I just left her alone. I was starting to get discouraged thinking I wouldn’t find anyone to have fun with at the party…But then I got cornered on my way to the bathroom.

This is the tricky part for me, describing the girl. She was big. That was my first impression. She towered over me, I’m guessing she was close to 6 feet tall. She had very broad shoulders and looked really strong. I was intimidated. The most applicable comparison I can think of is she was like a Valkyrie.  She could have probably ripped my head off with her bare hands if she wanted to. Honestly she wasn’t very pretty either. I’ll admit I’m pretty shallow and I wasn’t interested in flirting or anything else with this giant woman. I found out through other sources she’s on the volleyball team but that was later.

She on the other hand was interested. She cornered me and started telling me how she’d seen me hitting on some of the other girls at the party. She told me she liked cute little dykes like me. (Her words not mine). She was flirting and being pretty aggressive about it and I was just trying to get away to use the bathroom. I think she started to get mad because I wasn’t interested. I tried to walk away but she grabbed me by the shoulder and held me where I was. I started to tell her to let me go but before I could get the words out she grabbed me under both armpits and lifted me as easily as if I were a little girl. She lifted me up so I was at eye level with her and then she pulled me close and kissed me. She was a good kisser. Before I knew it I had my arms around her and was kissing her back.

She let me down and suggested we go back to her dorm room. After a quick trip to the bathroom I agreed and we walked to her dorm. Almost before the door was closed my clothes were coming off and so were hers. She lay down on her bed and I crawled between her legs and got busy. Hers is by far the hairiest pussy I’ve ever eaten and I kept having to stop to pull hair out of my mouth. It was kinda gross.

She didn’t like me doing that either so she put her hand on my head and held me in place. I wasn’t having much fun. Then she finally came and apparently she cums a lot. My face was completely covered in her juice. I thought the bad part was over. I assumed she would reciprocate and I would get to cum too. Or at the very least I thought we could make out some more. But she wasn’t interested in any of that. She told me she wasn’t a lesbian she just liked getting her pussy licked.

She had gotten what she wanted and she wanted me to leave. She was pretty forceful about it too. She ended up pushing me into the hall and closing her door while I was still holding my shirt. Luckily I had my shorts and bra on and I don’t think anyone actually saw.  I ended up going to the bathroom to clean myself up and try to figure out what to do next. I’ll be honest it was sorta devastating that I could be callously used and discarded like that.

Eventually I went back to the party because I had nothing better to do. I didn’t really feel like flirting anymore so I was searching for some friends of mine when a girl came up to me and asked if we could talk in private. We moved to a quiet corner and she pulled out her phone and showed me a picture on it…of me with my head buried between the Valkyrie’s legs. I had no idea she’d taken a picture. You couldn’t really see my face just the top of my head but apparently this girl had recognized me by it.

She explained to me that she was the Valkyrie’s roommate and had spent almost every night between her legs despite the fact that she’s straight. Apparently the Valkyrie had sent her the picture saying she wouldn’t need her services tonight.

 

 

 

Sorry I lied about all that. It didn’t really happen but I like the fantasy and I hope you enjoyed it too.


8/28/2014 3:44:32 PM
Oh yeah I forgot...I also saw a girl moon the whole cafeteria when she tried to adjust her skirt while sitting down 

8/28/2014 3:31:23 PM
For all the various reasons I dislike the first couple weeks of school, I have to say that watching the new freshmen girls learn how to adjust to life on a college campus is one of the greatest pleasures in life.
In the 4 days of classes so far I've seen:
...up a dozen different skirts as they figure out that they should hold their skirts down as they walk between buildings
...at least 20 whale tails as they show off their things out the back of their pants
...probably twice that many without underwear (This one I more hear about than actually see)
...4 different couples having sex in public on campus
...a girl giving the guy next to her a handjob in class

8/20/2014 1:13:11 PM
Hey there everyone. I uploaded a lot of new caption work recently. Message me if you want to see it and I'll send you the link

8/12/2014 4:03:30 PM
Hey there everyone. I know it's been a while but I finally have another story to share. As always feedback is greatly appreciated. Fair warning though this one is a lot more tame than most of my stories.

Wardrobe Malfunction: Amber

 

Amber is super excited about her quiet evening. After spending every single night for the last 2 weeks in a study group or trying to sleep through her roommates’ ruckus, she can’t wait to have a relaxing evening alone with Netflix. Once she finally finishes her long day of classes and gets home, she’s just in time to say goodbye to her roommates who are going out of town for the weekend.

 

She’d just spent the last 2 hours trying to give an in depth technical presentation to a hundred classmates that clearly couldn’t care less what she was saying. Frankly she just really needs to decompress so the second her roommates are out the door she goes right to her room to get started. She closes the door to her master bedroom and immediately kicks off her heels and unzips her pencil skirt letting it slide off her hips and to the floor. She begins unbuttoning her blouse and quickly shrugs out of it letting it drop to the floor as well. She begins walking to her bathroom as she unhooks her bra and let that fall as well. She turns on the warm water and finally slides her lucky panties off and is just about to step into the warm stream of water when she gets a better idea.

 

She runs back into her room and grabs her cell phone and quickly orders a pizza from her favorite place. They tell her it’ll be about an hour so she knows she’ll have plenty of time to take a relaxing shower and be ready when the pizza arrives. Then she hurries back to the shower and hops in.

 

Amber stands there luxuriating in the warm water until the hot water runs out. Then she finally gives up and turns off the water and finally gets out. She dries off and wraps her hair in the towel and returns to her bedroom. Now she has to decide what to wear. It’s a little early to put on her pajamas but then again she isn’t planning on leaving the house again tonight so there’s no reason to put on real clothes.

 

As she debates the pros and cons of putting on pants she hears the doorbell ring. She goes to her bedroom window, pulls back the curtain, and peeks out so she can see the front stoop. The delivery driver apparently got there sooner than expected. She glances at the clock on her night stand and sees that it’s almost 20 minutes ahead of schedule. The bell rings again and Amber realizes that the delivery person is getting impatient.

 

“Sorry, just a sec. I’m coming.” She yells toward the front door and she starts looking for some clothes to throw on. She grabs the booty shorts she normally sleeps in off the floor and pulls them on. Her bedroom floor is covered in clothes and she grabs the nearest shirt which ends up being a plain white cami. She pulls that over her head and into place as she walks to the front door to answer it.

 

She opens the door to see a cute young Asian girl. Amber guesses she’s probably in high school still. “Sorry about that I was just getting out of the shower. Come on in while I grab my purse.” She tells the girl.

 

Amber walks back to her bedroom while the delivery girl waits in the entryway. As she grabs the money out of her purse Amber silently kicks herself for panicking when the bell rang. That undid all the stress relief of the shower and it didn’t even matter. It’s not like it was a delivery guy, it’s a girl. I could have answered the door butt naked and it wouldn’t have mattered. At the very least I could have just wrapped myself in a towel like in some stupid movie or something. She returns to the door and hands the girl a 20 and tells her to keep the change. The girl thanks her, hands her the pizza, and leaves.

 

Amber takes the pizza over to the couch in her living room and sets it on the coffee table. The she goes to the kitchen and takes out the half bottle of wine she’d left in the fridge the other night and grabs a clean wine glass from the dishwasher. She curls up on the couch, pours herself a glass of wine, opens her favorite pizza, and turns on her Netflix account to start her own Doctor Who marathon.

 

A couple hours later her personal pan pizza is gone and her wine bottle is empty and she decides to take a short break from TV. She has a bit of a sweet tooth and wants some dessert. Amber hasn’t been to the grocery in a while but she’s hoping one of her roommates’ has something good she can eat. First she checks the freezer hoping for some ice cream but there’s nothing but a bunch of frozen TV dinners in there. Frustrated she starts raiding the cabinets and gets lucky when she finds a fresh package of Oreos.

 

Excited now she goes back to the fridge for some milk but is disappointed when she sees there’s only a mouthful of milk left. God damnit. Why can’t they ever just finish the jug and throw it out. This isn’t enough milk for a glass or enough for cereal or anything else. So what do I do now? I really want these Oreos but I gotta have milk to go with them. I guess I could go get milk but is it worth it? In the end she decides it’ll be nice to stretch her legs a little to walk to the store for some milk.

 

Even though she lives off campus, the nearest store is still the one on campus so that’s where she decides to go. She can just walk there instead of having to drive. Amber debates putting on real clothes to go to the store but she really doesn’t want to. She’s very comfortable in what she’s wearing and it’s not like girls walking around in their pajamas is an uncommon sight late at night on campus. The she looks at the clock and realizes that it’s not nearly as late as she thought it was. She’d thought it was after midnight but according to the clock it’s only 9:30.

 

Oh well I can still just go in my jammies. I may get a couple looks but I doubt many people will notice. There’s enough big boobed bimbos running around half naked that my little B cups won’t get a second look. Even if I’m not wearing bra. Having decided to go as she is, Amber steps into a pair of plastic flip flops, tucks her cell phone and some cash in the waistband of her shorts and heads out. She lives in a safe neighborhood and she doesn’t want to have to carry her keys with her so she just leaves the door unlocked as she leaves.

 

Amber walks down the block to the campus store and is surprised at just how much attentions she’s getting. She’d assumed she’d get a few glances but never expected that just about everyone would look at her as she walked past. Apparently everyone expects a college girl to be dressed for a drunken night downtown instead of a being dressed for bed. Not used to so much attention she hurries along to the campus store.

 

She gets to the campus store and is surprised by how many people are there. Usually there’s only a couple people but tonight there seems to be about a dozen. Even so it’s nowhere near packed and she’s able to get to the freezer without bumping into anyone.

 

She opens the door to the fridge and starts looking for the 2% milk. Why is like half the fridge skim milk? Skim milk sucks. Who even drinks that shit? The 2% is on the lower shelf and Amber leans down to get it. She never gets the one in the front. She always gets the jug 2 or 3 back from the front because it’s usually fresher. Out of habit Amber bends at the waist which results in her booty shorts riding up and showing off her heart shaped ass to the whole store. Amber is oblivious to this though.

 

Apparently it’s too much for one of the guys watching because as she’s bent over struggling to get the jug free from the shelf she feels a sharp *SMACK* right on her ass. The smack hurts but worse than that is knocks her off balance and she falls into the fridge against the shelves full of cold milk. The shock from that means that it takes a few seconds for her to get upright and turn around to confront whoever smacked her butt.

 

Too late though apparently. By the time she manages to turn around no one is within 5 feet of her but there are about half a dozen guys watching her and smirking. She glares at them hoping to intimidate one of them into confession or at the very least making some of them feel ashamed of themselves. It doesn’t seem to be working though. If anything their smiles were getting bigger and a few of them started laughing while looking at her. Amber stands there her glare slowly turning to confusion over what’s going on until she finally figures it out.

 

She isn’t used to going around braless so it didn’t occur to her at first what would happen to her when she fell into the fridge. But she glances down now and the reality of her situation sinks in. Her nipples are rock hard and poking through her thin cami clearly visible. Even worse, when she fell against the milk the condensation on the jugs got her top a little wet. It’s not enough to turn her white top see through but it is enough to make sure she’ll stay cold a lot longer.

 

Even once she realizes all this it takes her a few seconds to react. The sheer oddness and embarrassment of the situation keeps her frozen in place for a few seconds. Then the reality of the situation sinks in and she can finally move. Amber crosses her arms over her chest and turns around to face away from her audience all while turning bright red.

 

The extra warmth from her crossed arms and her deep flush warms her up enough to soften her nipples after about 30 seconds but by then it’s too late. Everyone in the store already saw her before she managed to hide her chest so at this point she knows her efforts to hide are pointless. But she still has a job to do so she opens the fridge again and quickly gets her half gallon of 2%. This time she bends at the knees to keep anyone from targeting her butt again.

 

After a few seconds of struggle she manages to get the jug 3 back from the front out and carries it up to the checkout counter. Even the cashier smirks at her as she pulls some money out of her waistband to pay for her milk. Amber blushes all over again when she sees the young lady behind the counter’s smile. She hurries out of the store and practically runs home.

 

Amber sits back on her couch and wants to cry. She hasn’t been so humiliated in years. She fights back tears for a few minutes before it gets too much for her. The humiliation in the store brings back the memories of every humiliation in her life. When she walked in on her boyfriend fucking her sister in her own bed, when she’d wet her pants in 1st grade, the time her “friend” pantsed her in front of her crush, the time some guy untied her top in the pool and she’d been afraid of flashing the whole pool…

 

It’s too much, all those memories on top of each other. The humiliation from each compounding slowly crushing her spirit and self-worth until she can’t take it anymore and she breaks down. Amber curls up on the couch hugging her knees to her chest and resting her forehead on them. Her whole body is wracked by her sobs as she still fights for control of her body until even that leaves her and she starts crying uncontrollably.

 

An hour later she’s out of tears. She isn’t over the humiliation or her sadness she’s simply out of tears and too exhausted from crying to even function. She stumbles to bed and collapses into it and curls up in her blanket. She fell asleep within seconds too exhausted to keep her eyes open a second longer.


7/30/2014 3:54:42 PM
Hey there everyone. I just have kinda a weird question I want to ask the ladies on here. Do you keep nude pictures of yourself on your cell phone? I've never done that but I recently talked to a young lady who claimed to have been blackmailed when someone stole her phone and found hundreds of nude selfies on it. I thought that sounded kinda weird but maybe I'm the weird one for not having that on my phone...

5/29/2014 9:57:56 AM

Sorry I haven't updated in a while but I've been kinda busy. I'm back in Kentucky but I managed to do a couple more challenges before I left Florida.

The Big one was meeting Brittney who is the girl I use in my caption work. We were hanging out on the beach with one other girl. The other girl fell asleep in the shade and Brittney and I were talking. We both were drinking quite a bit and eventually I told her I was a bit of an exhibitionist but still pretty shy about it. (She's the first person I've said this to IRL and I'm still not sure why I told her). She thought that was cool and so I told her about getting challenges from people online. She decided to give me a challenge and then I could give her a challenge. She dared me to go into the ocean and take off my bikini and stay naked in the water for a full 5 minutes before getting redressed. I did it and no one but she knew about it. I dared her to take her top off while sunbathing and then get up and flash her tits as if she forgot she was topless. She ended up chickening out though. That was my last day in Florida but I hope to keep in touch with her.

I actually managed to do 2 dares on the drive back to Kentucky. The first one was to masturbate in the Men's room. When I stopped for lunch at an Arby's I ordered food and sat there watching the bathroom until I was sure no one was in there. Then I went into the men's room and into the stall. On a side not the men's room was a lot cleaner than I was expecting. Any way I unzipped my pants and pulled down my panties and started fingering myself. The dare was to wait until a came in to leave the stall but I managed to cum after a few minutes and then sat there for another five before giving up and leaving the restroom.

The final dare was much better than that one though but again it didn't go quite as planned. The dare was to go to a store and pretend to shop but then rip my pants or something so I'd HAVE to buy something new to wear. Then I was supposed to buy something embarrassing (The details were vague for my convenience) and wear it out of the store. I was in North Carolina when I did this one. I was driving in an older pair of yoga pants that were starting to fray around the bottom anyway so I wasn't too concerned with ripping them. I stopped at a mall because I figured I could see what stores they had before doing this. I ended up picking the Forever 21 in the mall. I went into theh public bathroom that was nearest the store then went to work on my pants. I used my keys to tear through the fabric at the seam running down the side of my pants and then ripped it wide open so there was just a long tear running all up and down the side. The result was that I wasn't really showing anything off but my pants were clearly ruined. I went from the bathroom straight into the store and stopped and employee to show her my ruined pants and ask if I could change into something and wear it out of the store and just give her the tags to pay with. She told me it was against policy but she’d let me and I was sure to thank her. I went straight for the juniors section because I already had an idea of what sort of embarrassing I wanted. I found a pair of green shorts with little white polka-dots on them and took them into the changing room. They were a little bit too small and clearly intended for someone younger than me. I managed to get them on but they were extremely tight and I knew some of my butt was hanging out the bottom. I ripped off the tags and brought them to the nice sales lady I’d spoken to earlier. She mentioned that the pants didn’t fit that well and I told her I knew but I’d been desperate and ripped off the tags before I tried them on. I didn’t want to have to buy 2 pairs of shorts and since they fit me and I was just going home they would be fine. She accepted this and I paid and left. I got a lot more attention on my way out of the mall than I did on the way in. When I got back to my car I had to unbutton and unzip the shorts for comfort and I drove most of the way back to Kentucky in those shorts. I couldn’t let my family see me in them so I stopped and changed again right before I got home.

Over all it was a fantastic 2 weeks in Florida and I can’t wait to go back.


5/21/2014 4:34:27 PM

Hey everyone. I only have a few more days in Florida so if you have any more cool dare ideas you should send them to me soon. I live with my parents so once I'm back home I'll be extremely limited in what I can do


5/20/2014 8:51:56 PM

Hey there. I assume you've all seen the pictures of a cute puppy tugging on a girl's string bikini. I'd always thought it was a stages picture or at the very least a once in a lifetime thing but today at the beach I heard a guy trying to train his puppy to do it. he wasn't very successful but i thought it was funny he was trying.


5/18/2014 3:42:19 PM

Hey everyone. I completed another challenge this morning. The challenge was to go to church in a short (but appropriate) dress and no bra or panties. Then sit in the back of church situated so my bare butt was on the pew. I’m not really religious and don’t usually go to church but since I’m in Florida I decided to give it a shot.

It was kinda disappointing actually. I mean I knew something was up but no one around me knew or reacted or anything like that. I just sat there for a while and then left. Nothing really to report other than that I did it.

 


5/17/2014 9:14:11 PM

OK so this story isn't going to make much sense to most of you but the people who know my work on here know that the main girl who's pictures I use in my caption work is a friend of a friend who I don't actually know. Well that has changed now. She's friends with my cousin whom I'm visiting in Florida and I met her today. She is very pretty as you can see but dumb as a bag of rocks. It took me all of about 5 minutes to realize she was a complete moron but she was pretty nice. After a couple drinks she go flirty and she ended up sitting on my lap for a while and giving me a little bit of a lap dance. I think if I'd had a little more time to work I could have  hooked up with her but unfortunately her boyfriend showed up and she left. I'm hoping to hang out with her more before i leave though so fingers crossed. 

On a side not I've been drinking a bit as well so please excuse my spelling and grammar mistakes.


5/13/2014 6:35:18 PM

People in Florida are rude. A guy walked up to me today at the beach. Called me fat and then slapped my butt really hard and walked away. I was in such shock from how unbelievably rude he was I couldn't even respond.


5/9/2014 4:28:19 PM

Hey everyone. The good news is I get to spend a couple weeks in Florida soon...The bad news is I don't think I have enough time to get a good bikini body by then. 


5/4/2014 2:54:25 PM

Hey there. I thought up a new exhibitionist thing that I think others might be interested in doing too. When you watch Game of Thrones anytime you see genitals on screen you have to show the same until the next scene. For instance when you see a naked woman you strip naked, when you see a naked guy the guys strip naked. If you see topless women the girls take their tops off etc.


4/30/2014 4:25:02 PM

Hey there. I completed a second exhibitionism challenge today. After my final exam I got in my car and took off my panties and pulled up my skirt around my waist so I was exposed down there. Then I drove through the drive through at McDonalds. I don't think anyone noticed but it was pretty exciting for me.

On a somewhat related note, I'm done with finals for the year so I guess I'm officially a senior now :)


4/27/2014 1:01:38 PM

Hey there. Today I over heard a guy asking a redhead girl if her carpet matched her drapes and I had this crazy thought that if she dyed her hair why couldn't she have dyed her pubes too. I was wondering if anyone had ever actually tried doing that.


4/23/2014 11:34:56 AM

OK people of CollarMe. I completed my first exhibitionist challenge today. The challenge was to go into the main dining hall and spill something on my shirt, then to go to the ladies room and take my shirt off to clean in in the sink.

Well I did it. I was wearing a pink top and a white bra and spilt a coke on myself. I went to the bathroom and took my shirt off to clean it in the sink. I stood there in my bra for a few minutes and a few girls came in and out but no one said anything. My bra was a little wet too so I took that off and started cleaning it too. I was topless in the public bathroom for maybe 5 minutes but no one came up to me or talked to me or anything like that.

After that I used paper towels to dry off my clothes and then held them under the hand drier until they were completely dry. Then I put them back on and left the bathroom.

Overall it was exciting for me being topless in a public bathroom but it was still tame because no one seemed to react. It was a lot of fun though.

 


4/20/2014 5:22:18 PM

Hey everyone. I haven't gotten any responses from my last journal entry. If you have any ideas or suggestions of exhibitionism or public flashing or anything in that general realm please let me know. 


4/19/2014 11:13:41 AM

Hey there people on CollarMe. As many of you know I have very little real life experience but I’m trying to be a bit more adventurous. My school’s finals are coming up and I’ve decided to try something during that week. I’d like to try some sort of exhibitionism or public flashing or something along those lines but I’m not really sure what to do. Please send me your ideas and suggestions and I’ll take the best one and do it. Please remember that I’m new to this kind of stuff so if your idea is too wild I probably won’t even consider it. Finals start on Wednesday so you have until then to send in your ideas. :)

 


4/17/2014 2:58:22 PM

Today after class I was walking to my car and my statistics teacher was walking in front of me. A gust of wind came and blew her skirt up. She wasn't wearing any panties. She isn't really hot or anything but she's not bad for being around 50 something. I wish I could say I'd made some witty comment or something but really I just kinda blushed and kept walking.


3/30/2014 8:18:55 PM

Hey everyone. I wasn’t really sure if I was going to post this because it’s kinda a downer and I know none of you come on here to get depressed but after some debate I thought at least a few of you might get a kick out of it. There was a party Friday night with the theme “Dirty Disney”. I didn’t go to it because as I’ve said before there’s only one fraternity whose parties I go to. But I did pick a couple of my friends up from the party afterward and I’ve seen several pictures on Facebook.

I never realized just how sexualized Disney could be. I’m not an idiot, I know a lot of Disney movies are laced with sexual innuendo to keep the adults entertained but even so I never thought of any of the Disney princesses as “hot” I thought they were beautiful. But now I’ve seen pictures of all the princesses I grew up with and loved turned into depraved sluts by drunk party girls. I really shouldn’t be surprised at things like that but it still kinda made me feel bad. It’s sorta like a piece of the innocent little girl inside of me died after seeing those pictures.

Why did they have to turn my childhood favorites into something depraved? Couldn’t they just be happy with a normal slut-themed party?

 


3/23/2014 9:10:07 AM

I made $200 dollars today!!! One of my friends paid me to clean his house before his parents came to visit. Maybe I should look into becoming a house cleaner and forget about this whole college thing. LOL


3/10/2014 1:33:14 PM

Hey there everyone. I'm on Spring Break!!! I'm gonna be kinda busy with work still but I want to try to have some fun. If you have any ideas of fun kinky things I can do on my own please message me and let me know. Please keep in mind it's still pretty cold here and I still live with my parents. Can't wait to hear you all's ideas


3/2/2014 10:52:29 AM

Hey there. Today I was asked a question that got me thinking and I thought I should pass it along. What would you do if you came home to find your sister/daughter/mother/wife/girlfriend having sex with a stranger in your living room?


2/24/2014 1:52:07 PM

Hey there. A while back I asked for help with proofreading and editing some of my stories. I didn't get much feedback so I decided I should try again. I'm looking for people to help me by proofreading and editing some of my stories. I'm setting up a new account to post my edited stories in that I think will end up being much better than the old one. Please contact me if you are at all interested in helping me.


2/15/2014 9:57:35 AM

Hey there. I hope everyone had a great Valentine's Day. I'd love to hear everyone's kinky Valentines stories if you want to share them.


2/11/2014 5:54:41 PM

A friend of mine is living a bit of a Cinderella story. She spent the last few months working as a waitress at a strip club but about a week ago one of her customers offered her a job as a paralegal. She starts her new job tomorrow :)


2/3/2014 1:14:48 PM

Hey there folks. I have some new captioned material posted on another site. Message me if you want to link


1/20/2014 10:07:27 AM

A friend of mine mentioned the other day that it must be super easy to kidnap people using the new fabreeze commercials. You could just walk up to a random woman on the street with a camera and ask her if she wants to be in a commercial and if she says yes then just tell her to put on a blindfold and get in the van. It's so easy they basically kidnap themselves. I was just wondering if all the people on here that have kidnap/abduction fantasies ever think about it like that?


1/15/2014 7:33:19 PM

Hey there everybody. I have a new idea for a story but I'm going to need some help with it. It's pretty ambitious and to be honest it's probably too big of a project for me to handle but I want to give it a shot. My idea is to create a fictional sorority full of 3 dimensional characters. This will be a lot harder as most of my characters are pretty flat. Ideally I'd write about a dozen stories all featuring the same group of girls in realistic situation; every thing from hazing, to stealing each other's BF's, to lesbian experimentation, to prank wars with other sororities. Some of the stories may feature sex or erotic situations but I want them to be more like a regular story than erotica.

I think this project will be a lot of fun to work on but I have very limited experience with sororities. I'm not in one myself so everything I know about them is second hand. honestly I'm a lot closer to one of the fraternities than I am to any of the sororities on campus. That's why I need some help. I'm sure at least a few of you were in (or are in) sororities and I want to talk to you and hear about some of your real experiences. Don't worry I'll never ask you what sorority you were in or anything like that so you don't have to worry about that. I also won't ask anything about your rituals if that's a concern.

Please help me out if you can.


1/14/2014 12:11:18 PM

I finished another new caption story. If you want to read it or any of my other stories please contact me


1/14/2014 11:53:08 AM

Hello there. I got a warning today from CM's administrators warning me to take out all the links I have posted in my journals. I'm going through and doing that now. I'll still post in my journals whenever I have a new story but from now on I'll just send them to people who message me asking for them. Thanks. 


1/13/2014 4:24:14 PM

Hey there folks. I have good news and bad news: The bad news is that I still don't have Microsoft Word uploaded yet so I haven't gotten the chance to write any new stories; The good news is that I haven't been idle and I just finished a new caption story with pictures of a "friend" of mine. Message me if you want the link to read it.

 


1/11/2014 8:16:37 PM

I was reminded again tonight why I prefer frat guys to jocks. I was at a party and this asshole jock was getting really handsy with me even though I already told him I wasn't interested. I kept trying to walk away but he kept following me. He actually had the nerve to shove his hand down my pants before I literally punched him in the face. Fortunately the frat brothers stepped in at that point to help me. They beat the crap out of that guy and then kicked him and the rest of the LAX team out of the party. I left after that but there's a reason I only go to parties thrown by that fraternity; because I feel safe there and I know the brothers there will protect me if anything ever happens. Take note guys, chivalry is the way to a woman's heart. If I were straight, odds are I would have hooked up with about half the brothers there by now.


12/31/2013 9:50:00 PM

Just got really upsetting news :( apparently one of my closest "friends" has been sleeping with the girl I like. Time for a pint of ice cream and some Netflix. :(


12/28/2013 1:55:54 PM

Bad news everyone. I was hoping to have a new story up for New Years but the new computer I got for Christmas doesn't have Word installed yet so I can't really work on it. Don't worry though I still have all my work saved so I can pick it up again as soon as I get Word. I'm also still looking for people to help me as editors. I've only had one kind gentleman volunteer to help me but I don't want to make him do all the work. Keep in mind that if you help me out you'll get to see all my stories before I post them online ;)


12/26/2013 5:12:46 PM

To any of you that have read my stories this will come as no shock but I am bad at proofreading. I get a lot of criticism for it but usually just brush it off as grammar Nazis. Today however I actually went back and re-read some of my stories specifically looking for typos and wrong words etc. I was shocked. Frankly I’m surprised any of you bothered to finish reading anything I’ve written. I could barely get through some of them. I want to re-post my stories so that they won’t be quite so embarrassing. Is anyone out there interested in being an editor for me? Please message me if you’re interested.


12/21/2013 10:10:18 AM

Well for any of you that are curious I got an answer to my last question in my journal. I had 2 different "girls" message me telling me that they were sluts and liked showing off their bodies etc. Both sent me pictures that they claimed were of them. I did a search and found out that both of them just stole pictures from random porn sites. I won't name any names but I told both of them that I knew they were fake and both have deleted their profiles. So I guess all those guys asking people for nude pics on here are just too lazy to use Google to find porn and expect the fakes to do the work for them. I'm sure I'm not the first person to realize this so why does it keep happening?


12/19/2013 9:28:50 AM

Just out of curiosity, how many people on here actually would send a nude picture to a complete stranger? I keep having guys message me and within 3 messages they ask for a naked picture and then get angry when I won't send one. I would think most girls would be in the same boat as me but they must be getting pictures or they'd eventually give up, right? If you're the kind of person who would send those kinds of pictures please let me know by sending me one :P


12/16/2013 9:59:37 PM

Just kinda a random thought I had when while browsing through the profiles: when I see "little" or "lil" or something like that in a user name I always immediately picture them as being like an extremely petite, barely legal girl. Then 9 times out of 10 I'm shocked to look at their profile and find out that they don't fit that description at all. I'm not complaining; I just think it's weird that I always make that assumption despite the fact that it's hardly ever right. You'd think I'd have learned after the first few surprises.


12/15/2013 7:57:11 PM

OK I know that this is going to seem really strange but please believe me that I do have a valid reason for it. I have 3 questions for all the ladies on here. (Please only answer if you are a woman). If you want to know the reason behind them feel free to message me and ask

1) What kind of underwear do you normally wear?

2) How old were you when you wore your first thong?

3) How old were you when you first went commando?


12/14/2013 9:59:52 AM

Happy Birthday to me!! :)


12/11/2013 6:02:53 PM

I'm done with finals for this semester. Time for me to enjoy my Christmas Break :)


11/26/2013 2:05:20 PM

Hi again. I know it's a little late but I have a new story about a little Halloween bondage fun. Please message me if you want to read it and I'll send it to you.


11/24/2013 8:15:26 PM

Hello people of Collar Me. A lot of you have asked me what happened with the Goth girl since our encounter in the bathroom and her subsequent apology. The truth of the matter is that I’ve basically avoided her like the plague. Whenever I see her I try to walk in the opposite direction and if we have to cross paths I look at the ground so I can’t make eye contact. She hasn’t tried to talk to me since she apologized either.

I’m personally happy with this arrangement as we weren’t friends before this whole thing and I certainly don’t want to be friends with her now. Honestly those two times I wrote about already are the only times we’ve ever exchanged more than 2 words to each other. But a lot of you don’t seem to be happy with that answer. You all seem to think that I should confront her and either submit to her and become her slave (She’s straight so that doesn’t make much sense) or else get revenge somehow and turn her into my slave (which I’m not really interested in).

I’ve told this same basic thing to everyone who asks and yet almost every single person has told me that I’m wrong and that I NEED to confront her again. Enough of you told me to do it that I honestly started thinking about it. I considered the possibility that I was too close to the situation to think clearly. I thought about it but in the end I decided to trust my own judgment and keep my distance.

I know a lot of you won’t be satisfied with that so I’ve decided to throw you a bone. While I was considering confronting her I ran through about a thousand possible scenarios in my head (my imagination is a bit wild so some of them got really weird). I decided to turn one of them into a story. I wrote it as if it really happened but it did not. I want to make this very clear so I’ll put it in all caps: THIS IS NOT A TRUE STORY!!! MY PREVIOUS WRITINGS ABOUT THIS GIRL ARE TRUE BUT THIS STORY IS A COMPLETE FABRICATION!! THIS DID NOT HAPPEN!

Now then, I hope you enjoy the product of my twisted imagination. If you all like this enough I may turn this into a series but I doubt I’ll work up enough motivation to do so.

 

 

 

 

The other day I decided to finally confront the Goth girl who assaulted me in the bathroom and made me do…things…to her about a month ago. Since then I’d been avoiding her like the plague but with the encouragement of some friends I’d met online while chatting about some of my kinky fantasies I’d decided to confront her. I didn’t really want much from the encounter, I just wanted to show her and prove to myself that I wasn’t afraid of her anymore. As long as I was afraid she had some sort of power over me and I didn’t like that. I just wanted to not be afraid. Is that really so much to ask?

I saw her as I was walking out of my first class and decided to just get it over with. I figured it’d be like ripping off a Band-Aid and I shouldn’t put it off and just do it quickly. I had an hour before my next class but I figured it would only take about 5 minutes. That’d give me time to compose myself again if anything went wrong and I started crying or something.

I was brave and walked right up to her. I looked her straight in the eye and said “hi”. I doubt you can really understand what a huge accomplishment that was for me. She seemed impressed as well that I’d talk to her. She told me that she was surprised I was talking to her as she thought I’d been avoiding her for weeks. I admitted that I had been but that some friends had encouraged me to not be afraid of her anymore. This was a lot more than I’d been expecting. I’d just intended to say hi.

We started chatting a little bit outside before she invited me to join her in the library where we could talk in private. I had about 45 minutes left before my next class so I said sure. I was really surprised at how well things were going and I was starting to enjoy talking to her. We went into a private study room in the library with a door that locked so we could talk privately without anyone listening in or bothering us. I usually avoided those rooms as I knew people would sometimes have sex in them instead of study but I figured they were probably cleaned on a regular basis.

We talked for a long time in there and I ended up opening up to her about some of my kinkier fantasies. That was huge for me. I’d only ever told one other person about all this in real life and she’d utterly rejected me for it calling me a freak. It was huge that I could open up to someone again. Especially a relative stranger like this girl.

By the way her name is Rose. I think I forgot to mention that earlier. Kind of a weird name for a Goth girl in my opinion. I’d expect her to make up a new name for herself like Storm or Smoke or something dark like that. But I digress.

She seemed to understand my oddness and accept it. She even opened up to me a little too and admitted that she had some dark kinky fantasies as well. She even mentioned that she might enjoy acting some of them out with me but since she’s straight it’d have to be in a threesome with a hot guy. Since I’m completely lesbian I would never do it with a guy even if it meant I could get with a hot Goth girl.

I showed her my Literotica account and she read all the stories I have on there. She loved them. In fact she insisted on reading more so I showed her the dozens of half-finished stories and story outlines that I never quite finished. She loved them all and she told me she wanted to try a few of my ideas out in real life. At the time I thought that was great. Later I realized showing her them was a huge mistake.

We talked for a couple hours. I was skipping my classes and I assumed she was too. I was starting to get really comfortable with her. I’d told her more about my inner self than I’d ever told anyone before and she seemed to be accepting me for it. After a couple hours I passed into territory that I was afraid to even admit to myself. I told her about all my insecurities and deep seated fears as I sobbed on her shoulder.

I told her about my fear that my family and friends would reject me if they knew I was a lesbian. I told her about how much it hurt the last time I opened up and got rejected. I told her about my insecurities about how my little sister has bigger boobs than me and has teased me about it for years and how that made me feel inadequate. How I felt like a little kids since I can’t even grow a decent pair of breasts. I told her everything and she comforted me and patted my back and told me she understood and that everything would be OK.

I actually believed her too. That was a huge mistake. I never should have made myself that vulnerable to her. I thought she was my friend. I thought opening up to her would be a kind of therapy. In the end all it did was make my life a living hell.

Once she knew all my insecurities and secret desires Rose was able to push my buttons very easily. I basically became putty in her hands and just did whatever she wanted me to. I was so overwhelmed by the whole experience that I didn’t even take a second to wonder why I was letting her toy with me like that.

In the end Rose decided that I was a whiny little brat who needed more discipline in her life. She also decided she should be the one to discipline me. She told me that she was going to turn me into a good girl.

She gave me a handful of rules that I was supposed to follow like not wearing makeup or jewelry but the biggest rule she set was that I had to wear clean white full bottomed panties every day and a matching white bra. She told me she’d be checking to make sure I followed that rule.

I told her that I couldn’t do that because I only had like 2 all white bikini panties and maybe 3 or 4 white bras. She told me that I better buy some more then. She recommended buying a package of them from Walmart so I could get about a dozen all at once fairly cheap.

Soon after that she left the library and a few minutes after she left so did I. I went home and thought about what had happened. I was in way over my head now. I wished I’d never gone up to talk to her, that this day just hadn’t happened. I wondered if I could just start ignoring her again and maybe her stupid rules would just go away. I certainly wasn’t going to go out and buy a bunch of underwear just to make her happy. I cried myself to sleep that night still undecided on what I should do.

The next morning though things seemed so much clearer. It was so obvious what I should do. I should just pretend like nothing happened. Sure Rose knew about me now but it’s not like she had any proof or anything. If she tried to tell anyone I could just deny it all. Besides, if she talked she’d have to confess to what happened in the bathroom a couple weeks ago too and that’d land her in jail. If I pretend that nothing happened then nothing WILL happen.

I was thinking all this as I got dressed that morning. I was pulling my shoes on when I realized what I had put on…I was actually wearing the white bra and panties like Rose had told me to. But it was just a coincidence right? I hadn’t even realized that I was doing it so I COULDN’T have done it intentionally right?

Actually it might even be better if I wear this today. Who knows what Rose might do to me before I can convince her to just pretend that yesterday didn’t happen? It’s probably best to appease her by just wearing this for today and then tomorrow I’ll go back to normal. Following that train of thought I decided to forego my earrings and necklace that day when I went to school.

It was a surprisingly normal day actually. I don’t know what I expected but somehow a normal day of classes and talking to friends just felt…odd…when I was so nervous about running into Rose at some point. I didn’t see her all morning and was starting to hope that she’d decided to just drop the whole thing. Wishful thinking.

I was sitting at lunch talking and laughing with my friends when my phone buzzed. It was Rose of course. It had been too much to hope that she’d leave me alone after my humiliating confessions to her. The text said “Tine for your clean underwear check. Come to the bathroom right away. Don’t keep me waiting.”

I tried really hard to think of a way to not obey her orders but at the same time not pissing her off to the point that she’s expose my secrets. I couldn’t come up with anything so I just excused myself from my friends and went to the bathroom. I tried psyching myself up for a confrontation where I could explain to her that if she exposed me I’d have her arrested for sexual assault.

I walked into the bathroom and saw her waiting for me by the sink counter. I walked up to her and took a deep breath to get myself ready to talk. She didn’t wait though. As soon as I stepped up to her she grabbed my t shirt and pulled it up to take a look at my bra. Satisfied that it was white she lowered my shirt and started unzipping my jeans.

I was completely thrown off by the suddenness of it. I’d wanted to talk not this, and if she WAS going to pull my pants off I’d expected her to at least bring me into a stall first. But no. Standing in the open in a public bathroom Rose finished unzipping my jeans and tugged them down to my ankles.

I was left speechless by all this. She hooked a finger in the waistband of my white panties and pulled on them to check that they were clean and dry. I was way too out of it by that point to bring up the threat of having her arrested. About all I could manage was to ask her to hurry up in a squeaky little voice. I didn’t want anyone walking in to see this.

I should have just kept my mouth shut. Apparently Rose didn’t want ANY resistance from me. I’d gone along with her, done everything she told me to do. All I’d done was ask her to hurry so I wouldn’t get caught by someone walking in on us. But apparently that was too much for her to tolerate.

She grabbed me by the arm and spun me around so I was facing the sink and the put a hand on my back and made me bend over the sink counter. She told me that I was being a brat and needed a punishment. She told me she was going to spank me. She told me that if I behaved it would be over soon. If I struggled and fought she’d overpower me and spank me anyway and it would be even worse.

What was I supposed to do? She was probably right about being able to overpower me; I’m really not all that strong. If I fought her I might get away but it’d probably make so much noise that someone would come in and catch my with my pants still down. Or I could just take it and hope it was over quickly. I decided on the latter and just bowed my head with tears in my eyes.

I’d never been spanked before, not really. My friends had playfully slapped my butt before, sometimes hard enough to really hurt, but it’d always just been one slap. My little sister held me down for a spanking once but that hadn’t really been too bad. We’d just been wrestling and she wasn’t really trying to hurt me. What I’m trying to say here is that I had no idea what a real spanking would feel like or just how humiliating it would be. If I had known I might have decided to fight harder.

I took a deep breath and clenched when I saw her raise her hand the first time in the mirror. It didn’t really help much. The spank was still painful and I ended up biting my tongue when I tried to yell and not yell at the same time. That actually hurt a lot worse than the spank had.

She told me I was supposed to count them out as she spanked me. She was going to start over and I should count from one. I asked her how many I’d get. She told me she hadn’t decided yet but that asking her would add a few more on.

Then she spanked me again. 1…2…3…

But as Rose raised her hand to spank me again I heard the door open. I gasped and looked up into the mirror and saw 2 cute blonde girls walk in talking. They both stopped short when they saw me there though. I tried to stand up but Rose still had a hand on my back holding me down. I heard her say Hi to the new arrivals as if this was a perfectly normal thing to see in a public bathroom.

The 2 blondes didn’t play it nearly as cool and they started asking a lot of questions and demanding to know what was going on. They asked what was happening, who I was, why I was like that, if they should leave, if they should stay, and about a hundred other things within about a minute.

Rose calmly explained to them that I had misbehaved and she was instilling some discipline. I was so embarrassed that I couldn’t say anything at all and was just staring at the girls in the mirror while my face was burning with shame. Then Rose asked them if they’d like to help.

One of the girls got really excited about that. She was all smiles and was practically jumping with excitement as she agreed to help. The other one though seemed almost as embarrassed as I was and she politely declined.

While the one girl goes to a stall to do her business the other one (the excited one) comes right up to me. She puts her hand on my back just like Rose did a few minutes earlier and held me down in a bent over position. She grabbed the waistband of my panties and pulled them up giving me a very painful wedgie and fully exposing my butt cheeks.

I knew it was coming and I took a deep breath to get ready for another round of spankings…but I wasn’t ready for what came next.

Blondie spanked me A LOT harder than Rose had. With Rose it stung and made me wince; Blondie’s HURT and by the third spank I was balling my eyes out and begging her to stop. By the time her friend was finished in the stall I was a sobbing wreck. I could feel my butt burning and I knew it’d be bright red.

It was only when Blondie was done spanking me that she even bothered to ask Rose why I was being spanked. Rose had already told her I’d misbehaved but Blondie wanted specifics. Rose explained that I’d been whining about people coming in and seeing me with my pants down. Blondie thought that was hilarious. She was still holding me down while she talked to Rose. They were talking about me like I wasn’t even there.

Then Blondie said something that really scared me. She asked Rose if she could take a trophy to help her remember this whole thing. I got really scared that Rose would let her take my underwear or something like that like they always seem to do in the stories I read online.

Lucky for me Rose told her that she couldn’t take anything from me. But then my heart sank when she went on to tell her she could get a picture though.

Blondie was thrilled though. She took out a sharpie and actually signed my sore butt. Rose told me to look at the mirror and smile. (I’d watched all this in the mirror; I hadn’t even looked at the 2 girls directly at this point.) I couldn’t even really see through my tears but I did my best to smile. I felt Blondie Kiss my sore butt cheek and saw the flash as someone took a picture on their phone. Then a couple more flashes.

The two other girls left and Rose helped me fix my panties and then pull my pants up. It was really uncomfortable to even wear clothes over my sore butt and it got a lot worse when I finally got to walk away and sit down. Rose helped me clean up my face from all the crying and then she sent me on my way.

About an hour later I got a text message from Rose with 3 pictures attached. One was of my red butt and Blondie kissing it. The next was my red butt with Blondie’s face right next to it smiling at the camera. My sobbing face was clearly visible in the mirror in the first 2. The third one was a close up of my red butt and you could clearly see Blondie’s signature and a lipstick mark from where she’d kissed it. There was also a message saying that the other girl had a couple more pictures on her phone and that I should be careful around those 2 from now on.

 


11/23/2013 12:46:25 PM

Hey everyone. I hope you all have been enjoying my stories. I've been working on a couple different ideas but I need a little help. 2 things really:

1) I'd like to talk to any girls in sororities or guys in fraternities. I have a bunch of friends in Greek life but I'm not in it myself. It's pretty stereotypical that those groups are sluts and pimps (I'm friends with enough to know it's not true but it's a great background for my stories) and I'd love to talk to people with firsthand knowledge that I can work with.

2) I'd like to do a whole series of stories along the same lines as the Babysitter Challenge. That being said most of my ideas seem to be falling short. If anyone has any ideas for some naughty dares that I can give to my characters please tell me them. I'd love to hear your all's ideas

Thanks


11/10/2013 5:35:40 PM

Hey there. Just finished a new story. I wrote this on kinda fast so I might have missed a few spelling and grammar errors. Please don't be too harsh on that.

Babysitting Challenge

            Some girls just need a little kink in their lives and Amy is one of them. For the last couple of weeks she’s been going to an online chat room and getting naughty challenges from online strangers. Most of them have been either really tame like going commando or else way too extreme like getting “Sperm Bank” tattooed across her face. But every once in a while she finds a good one and accepts the challenge.

            This one is particularly good because she ended up talking to the person for like 3 hours getting to know her before the challenge was issued. By the time the stranger finally challenged her he or she really knew a lot about Amy and knew what a good challenge would be. it was more extreme than most of the ones she had done and there was a lot more risk of her getting caught but it was so perfectly tailor made for her that she couldn’t turn it down.

            19 year old Amy babysat for her neighbors, the Andersons, about once or twice a week for $20 an hour. It was a nice family with an 8 year old boy and a 5 year old girl. She’d been babysitting for them for about 4 years now so she was very comfortable with them and the kids love her. She’s nervous about the challenge but she’s committed to doing it. She doesn’t want to chicken out after agreeing to do it.

            The dare was fairly simple but devastatingly embarrassing if anyone were to ever find out about it. And she’d most certainly get fired for it and she really needed the money from babysitting.

            The next time she babysat she would act normally while the kids were awake. But when she puts the kids to bed around 10PM things would change dramatically. She was supposed to steal a pair of the little girl’s underwear. After that she was to go back out to the living room and strip completely naked and squeeze into the stolen panties. After that she was to neatly fold her clothes and put them by the front door. She’d spend the rest of the evening wearing nothing except the 5-year-old’s underwear. Only when she hears the garage door open can she get re-dressed. She MUST get dressed in front of the door, no running into the bathroom for privacy. And finally she could not take the stolen panties home so she’d have to sneak them back into the girl’s room.

Since she’d only have a few minutes between hearing the garage and them coming in the risk of getting caught was huge. And if the kids woke up they’d see her and they’d be sure to tell their parents if they saw that.

She was planning on a fun night so she decided to dress up just a little. She wore a pink thong and decided to forgo wearing a bra to save time when she got dressed. A nice pair of jeans and lavender top completed her outfit and then a little makeup and she was ready.

At first it was a perfectly normal evening of babysitting. Nothing out of the ordinary happened as she played with the kids and ordered pizza for them. Around 9 PM she sent the boy in to take a shower and get ready for bed and once he was out of the shower she ran a bath for the little girl. By 10 both kids were in their PJs and ready for bed.

She tucked the boy in and gave him a kiss on the forehead. The boy had recently developed a small crush on her and she knew he’d like it even though he said he didn’t. Then she went to the girl’s room where she’d picked out a book for Amy to read her to sleep. Amy tucked her in and read her to sleep before putting the book away and turning out the light to her room.

Only then did Amy’s evening start to get interesting. With the lights off Amy went to the little girl’s dresser and using her phone as a flashlight she found a pair of her My Little Pony underwear. The elastic looked very worn out on them so Amy thought they might fit a little better.

She crept out of the bedroom and back into the well-lit living room. She briefly considered turning on the TV so the kids wouldn’t hear anything unusual but then she realized that she wouldn’t be making much noise anyway and she’d rather hear them coming if either kid woke up.

Amy stripped down completely naked. And folded her clothes and put them in front of the front door on the floor with her thong right on top for quick access. That was the easy part. Now she had to do something that was more taboo than anything she’d even done as part of a challenge before. She stepped into the 5-year-old’s panties and started sliding them up her legs. They started to get tight and she had to struggle with them about a quarter of the way up her thighs but after a little struggling and wiggling she managed to get them all the way up.

They didn’t really cover anything though. The top half of her butt along with most of her cheeks were completely exposed and her neatly trimmed bush spilt out the top and sides of the front. It wasn’t really comfortable but after a few minutes she got used to the pressure of the elastic digging into her skin.

After that though the next 2 hours went surprisingly normal; she tidied up a little from the kids’ mess and eventually worked up the courage to watch some TV with the volume very low so she could still listen for the garage door. Neither child woke up and Amy was thinking that she’d gotten away with it and everything was going to be smooth sailing.

Then around midnight, she suddenly heard the garage door start to open. Amy immediately jumped off the couch and bolted for the front door to get her clothes. She slide the little girl panties down and kicked them off her foot where they slid across the smooth floor for a few feet. Then she grabbed her thing and yanked it all the way up in one smooth motion. The back of her thong got twisted on the way up but she had no time to stop and fix it now as she grabbed her jeans and started pulling them on. That’s where things took a turn for the worse. She she tried pulling her jeans up she was still standing on the pant leg. While trying to correct that she ended up falling square on her butt. She gets up and finishes pulling on her jeans and buttons and zips them. she grabs her top and quickly slides it on. Amy glances at her shoes and socks but decides she probably won’t have time for them but that she doesn’t really need them either.

She still hasn’t heard the garage door close so Amy thinks she still has some time as she looks around frantically for the little girl’s panties. She spots them a few feet away and goes to grab them and take them back to the little girl’s room. But she only manages a few steps before the front door opens and Mrs. Anderson mom walks in.

Amy stands there like a deer in the headlights in her hastily donned clothes and holding the little girl’s underwear. At first she’s too scared to say or do anything but after about 10 seconds of staring at each other Amy stammers something about finding the daughter’s underwear on the floor and she was just going to throw them in the laundry.

Mrs. Anderson isn’t fooled though. She knows a lie when she hears one. She tells Amy that her husband is dealing with something in the garage and that she better tell her what’s going on right then and there or else Mr. Anderson would be in and he wouldn’t be as inclined to listen.

All of Amy’s self-control and resistance vanished with that and she broke down crying. She told Mrs. Anderson everything so fast and high pitched that Mrs. Anderson could barely understand her. But she got the jist of it and when Mr. Anderson walked in his wife told him she needed to talk to Amy alone. Mr. Anderson was concerned with finding his babysitter sobbing but trusted his wife and went ahead to their bedroom to give the girls some privacy.

Mrs. Anderson brought Amy onto the kitchen and made a pot of hot tea as she let Amy cry herself out. Once Amy finally calmed down a little bit Mrs. Anderson gave her the tea and asked her to tell her the whole story again. Amy started crying again as she told Mrs. Anderson the whole story again. This time Mrs. Anderson can understand her.

Amy knew that once she was done talking she’ll be fired and that if Mrs. Anderson tells anyone she’ll never be able to find another babysitting job. Babysitting is the only job she has time for with her busy class schedule so she really needed to make Mrs. Anderson sympathetic enough to keep it to herself.

Lucky for her Mrs. Anderson seemed very understanding. She even told Amy that she herself had done a few questionable acts in her younger day. Amy was starting to hope that she might get out of this easy when Mrs. Anderson told her that there would still be consequences for her actions.

She told Amy to stay in the kitchen and finish her tea while she decides what those consequences would be. Mrs. Anderson grabbed her daughter’s underwear from the table where Amy had left them and walked out leaving Amy alone. Amy thought about trying to just run away then but knew that it wouldn’t really help her situation and would actually probably hurt her.

A few minutes later Mrs. Anderson comes back into the kitchen holding an envelope which she handed to Amy. She told Amy that she’d written out Amy’s consequences. She told Amy not to open it there but to wait until she got home. Amy was going to have a choice, either accept the consequences she’d given her, or never work as a babysitter again.

She told Amy that she wasn’t being fired and in fact they’d need her to babysit again in a few days.

Amy thanked her profusely thinking that she’d gotten off a lot easier than she could have even hoped for. Then she walked home.

Amy went straight for her bedroom and opened the note to see just what these “consequences” would be. She expected something like half pay for the next month or something like that. Her heart sank as she read the note and realized that she was not actually getting off easily. In fact it was worse than she’d ever expected and she considered just walking away from the job and learning to live without any income.

Amy, you may continue to work for us as out babysitter but there will need to be some major changes for that to happen. For one thing you will be at my beck and call for the next month and babysit anytime we need you. If you had other plans you will cancel them and come babysit for us. You will not be paid at all this month. You will work for my husband and me for free.

As for wearing my daughter’s underwear that is a completely different matter and a far more serious one. I understand your need to take on naughty taboo challenges, I was a bit kinky in my younger days as well, but that went way over the line. The fact that you would be willing to steal underwear from a 5 year old just to get some sort of sick sexual thrill shows a complete lack of maturity. Frankly I’m tempted to simply fire you for being so immature but I’ve decided to give you an opportunity to prove your maturity. But you’ll have to earn it in my eyes.

Your underwear from now on will reflect that. From now on when you babysit I expect you to wear pull-ups. I suggest Disney Princess patterns because that’s what my daughter wore and it might garner you some sympathy from me. And yes I will be checking to make sure you wear them. Once I think you’ve matured enough I will promote you to wearing little girl panties just like you did tonight. Eventually you may even earn your way back into big girl panties but don’t expect that anytime soon.

I won’t force this. You always have the option of quitting. But know that if you do I will make sure everyone in the neighborhood knows what you did and I guarantee you’ll never find another babysitting job.  If you keep working for me and I find out you’ve broken even the tiniest rule I set for you I will demote you to diapers and hire someone to babysit YOU along with my children. Your only option that allows you to keep your job is to obey every rule I set and do EXACTLY as I say. Tomorrow you will call me and tell me what your decision is.

Amy didn’t get much sleep that night as she weighed the options in her head. She tries to look at it from every possible angle and eventually manages to convince herself that this all must be some sort of sick joke. No way would Mrs. Anderson actually make her wear pull-ups, would she?

She woke up bright and early the next morning and called Mrs. Anderson to ask her if she was serious. Mrs. Anderson told her that she was very serious.

Amy was terrified of what was about to happen but she knew she couldn't afford to lose the job. Even if she wasn’t paid for the next month she’d still need the money when the month was up and she started getting paid again. She agreed to Mrs. Anderson’s conditions.

After that all she had left to do was figure out what size pull up she would wear. She was in for a rough few months.


11/2/2013 6:38:08 PM

Hey there everyone. I'm always looking for inspiration for stories so if you have an idea I'd love to hear about it. In light of recent events I'd especially love to hear any Halloween themed story ideas or hear about other people's kinky Halloween adventures.


10/15/2013 9:01:39 AM

Hey there. I finally got a profile set up on Literotica and have submitted a few stories. They're still pending approval but since a few of you have been asking to see some here's another story. Feedback is always welcome. 

 

 

Groped

I was trapped in an awkward situation. Last weekend I made the decision to break up with my boyfriend but I just haven’t found the chance yet. It’s not like I don’t like him anymore or anything like that, I just didn’t see it going anywhere. We’d been dating for just a couple months but when he graduates in a month he’s probably going to move away for a job. I just didn’t see much point in staying with him for another month just to split up then. Besides, I liked him…I didn’t love him.

The problem though is that I think he might love me. Neither of us has said anything but I just got that feeling. I didn’t want to have that awkward conversation with him so I wanted to break up with him before that. I know it was kinda mean but still…

I knew I needed to do it but I just hadn’t found the chance yet. In the mean time I was trying to act like nothing was wrong and as such he had no idea what was coming. He took me to a day carnival one weekend and it was really fun. I’d been planning on breaking up with him that day but I was having so much fun and I didn’t want to ruin it.

My boyfriend suddenly told me to wait for him and that he would be back in just a few minutes. I assumed he was going to go win me a prize and wanted it to be a surprise or something. Or maybe he just really had to go to the bathroom and was embarrassed to say so.

So anyway I’m standing there in a pretty good sized crowd just waiting for my boyfriend to come back when I suddenly feel someone grab my ass. I jumped at first but didn’t really think much of it. I have a nice ass so people in crowds tend to touch it a lot. Apparently this guy wasn’t interested in just a quick touch though. The hand stays on my butt.

The hand squeezes me lightly and starts rubbing it all over. For a few seconds I thought about turning around and chewing out the asshole who was groping me. But after a few seconds I decided to just relax and enjoy the attention. Besides the rubbing really did feel pretty good.

The hand on my butt felt pretty small but very firm as it groped me. I was starting to get turned on by this random stranger groping me in public. What the fuck was wrong with me? Wow not just that, I was getting REALLY turned on. My panties already felt wet. Nothing had ever worked this fast on me before.

I think my mystery man knew it too. The hand slowly worked its way from my butt between my legs.

What was happening? Why was I LETTING it happen? This was going form casual anonymous booty grabbing to something A LOT more personal. I should stop it. This was basically cheating on my boyfriend. I mean, I was going to break up with him anyway but I hadn’t actually pulled the plug yet…

I don’t even remember deciding to go with it. All I remember is spreading my legs a little wider to give him easier access. The hand was getting VERY personal now. It was toying with me through my jeans.

By now I was VERY turned on and getting VERY wet down there. The guy could probably even feel it through my jeans. I couldn’t suppress a soft moan. He definitely knew the effect he was having on me after that.

Suddenly the hand abandoned my crotch and traveled up my back. It expertly unhooked my bra through my top. Again I don’t remember deciding to do it or even why I did it. all I remember is doing it. I reached up and pulled my bra up out of my strapless top and then held it behind my back. An offering to my…

What was he now anyway? My assailant? My molester? ...my lover?

He snatches my bra from my hand and I can sense him leaning in. I knew he was about to talk to me and I was suddenly terrified. As long as I didn’t see him or talk to him it was OK right? But as soon as I crossed that bridge somehow I knew I couldn’t go back. It would have been a betrayal of my boyfriend wouldn’t it? Or had I already crossed that line? Was I already past the point of no return? Should I run away? End it right then and there? I was in way over my head here.

Then my…whatever he was…actually spoke.

“Turn around slut.”

I was completely shocked. Not by the words themselves. I kinda expected something dirty and degrading like that. No the thing that shocked me beyond all belief was the voice.

It was a woman’s.

For a second I was just frozen in place but then slowly I turned around to face her. She was stunning. A little taller than me. Nice shapely hips. Small but firm looking breasts. Full red lips. Ink black hair. Maybe a few years younger than me.

She looked like she was maybe a high school senior or a college freshman whereas I was a college junior. If I had known her in high school I probably would have hated her because she was the kind who would clearly have all the guys fawning all over her. But right now I didn’t hate her. I was just blown away by her.

“Open your mouth.”

I didn’t even think about it. My mouth opened of its own accord. I didn’t even mean to do it. I wanted to tell her to fuck off but I couldn’t even for complete thoughts let alone form words.

As soon as I opened my mouth she slipped something in my mouth and my lips closed on it. I could tell it was a piece of paper, probably a business card, but I couldn’t actually see it. The girl leaned in close and whispered “Good slut” and gave me a peck on the cheek.

She brushed past me and gave my butt a hard spank and her way before walking away without a backward glance. I looked though. I couldn’t help it. I stared at her as she walked away. Her swaying hips were hypnotic. I just stood there staring like an idiot with her business card still in my mouth and my panties so wet I thought they would be dripping through my jeans soon. It took every ounce of self-control I had to not start playing with myself right then and there in the middle of the crowd.

I lost sight of her in the crowd but kept staring for a few more seconds before I came to my senses. I pulled the card out of my mouth and looked at it. It had her phone number on it and said “Call me”.

Suddenly out of the corner of my eyes I spotted my boyfriend walking toward me holding a giant stuffed panda. I realized that he must have run off to win it for me as a surprise.

I was more confused than ever. I suddenly had so many options: stay with him, break up with him, go with her, ignore her, find someone new, find a guy, find a girl? I was in for a very confusing few days to come.


10/10/2013 3:32:48 PM

Hey there everyone. I have a new story I want to share but it's a little too long to post in my journal. I want to create a profile on a story website and post it there if possible. I've been trying to register on literotica.com but it keeps messing up and won't let me create a profile there. Does anyone know of a different site I could use? 


10/1/2013 6:42:49 PM

Today I found out that my college therapy service holds group sessions to help lesbians and gays meet each other. LOL. I think I may check that out later this week.


9/24/2013 2:55:27 PM

After avoiding the goth girl for about a week she managed to catch up to me today and we talked. She apologized for what happened last week and promised not to out me to my friends and family as long as I kept what happened in the bathroom a secret (Obviously I didn't tell her I posted the story on here). I agreed and we parted ways. I guess this is a sorta good news/ bad news situation. The good news is that I'm not going to be blackmailed by her into doing anything. The bad news is I'm not going to get to have sex with her and she is pretty hot. 

Oh well. Overall I'm calling this one a win :)


9/18/2013 1:00:59 PM

OK This story is going to be a lot rougher than my others. It’s a first draft. As many of you know I’m not really interested in BDSM for myself I just like to write about it. This is really my first experience with it and I wanted to put words down as soon as possible. It only happened about 2 hours ago.

 

I was in the school’s dining area eating with some of my friends and people watching. This Goth girl that I sorta knew from high school came in. She went to my school and we know each other but we were never really friends. She had dark hair but since coming to college she had dyed it blood red but it’s an obvious dye job but still kinda cool. She was dressed in a tight top and a super short mini-skirt (like the kind most girls would wear over jeans or leggings) that barely covered her ass and big black boots. She got her food and was getting condiments. She kept bending over and bouncing to adjust her backpack and such and she was flashing her underwear to the whole room and didn’t seem to care. Apparently she needed something from her backpack because she sat it on the floor and squatted down with her legs spread wide right in front of our table. She really was pretty hot and I couldn’t keep from staring. She was wearing black panties with little pink skulls on them.

My friends also noticed and started commenting on what a slut she was and how she’s just doing it for attention and that she’s probably either a cock-whore or a filthy dyke. (Most of my friends don’t know I’m a lesbian). The Goth girl obviously heard us and glared at us as she walked away to find a table.

Anyway we go on and keep chit chatting and then I had class and needed to stop by the bathroom beforehand so I left the table earlier than my friends and went to the bathroom. The Goth girl was in there at the sink washing her hands when I walked in. I ignored her and just went into a stall to pee. I chose the handicap stall because I like the extra room and there’s only one handicap girl in the whole school anyway. I get done and wash my hands in the sink in the stall and unlock the door to leave…but she was standing right outside the stall and blocked my exit.

She told me that my friend’s comments were very hurtful and we should all be ashamed of ourselves. I thought she was going to beat me up and I’ve never been in a fight so I was scared and kept apologizing and just trying to get past her to run away. She told me that sorry wasn’t good enough and that actions speak louder than words. She said if we thought she was a horny dyke maybe she should start acting like it. She said I needed to be punished.

The next part is all kinda a blur but the next thing I remember I was on my knees crying and saying I was sorry while I licked her boots. She said she wasn’t sure she believed me. She said I wasn’t doing a very good job cleaning her shoes and maybe she’d have to punish me some other way…like leaving me black and blue. I was terrified and really REALLY didn’t want to fight her so I begged her not to hurt me. She asked me what I would do to avoid a beating.

I stuck my head under her short skirt and kissed her pussy through her underwear thinking that maybe that was what she was implying. She burst out laughing. She wasn’t a lesbian at all but now she knew that I was and knew that I’d kept it a secret for years. She said she’d tell the whole school if I didn’t do exactly what she told me to.

She wasn’t gay but she liked having guys lick her ass and thought a girl’s tongue would work just as well for that. She leaned over and braced her hands against the side of the stall. I pulled her skirt up a little and moved her panties to the side and started licking her butt. I’ve never given a rimjob before and I didn’t like it. She was just laughing the whole time and made me keep it up for like 10 minutes probably (That’s what it seemed like anyway IDK how long it really was). She adjusted her skirt and panties back to normal and told me to stand up and turn around. I did and when I did she reached down my pants and grabbed my underwear and gave me an atomic wedgie. Then she patted me on the butt, told me to be a good girl and that she’d see me tomorrow.

I spent like an hour after that in the bathroom fixing my panties and washing my face and mouth out and mostly just crying. (I missed my class) after I was all cried out I came home and started writing this.

 

This story took a lot longer to write than I expected. I said in the first paragraph that this happened like 2 hours ago but by now it’s closer to 3 hours ago.


9/14/2013 3:15:27 PM

Not sure but I think somethings wrong with my account. Everyone stopped messaging me all at once. If you read this can you please send me a quick message just so I can make sure it's still working. Thanks


9/1/2013 3:25:23 PM

Just one more story for now. This one was inspired by the show Victorious. I don't own the rights to the names characters, etc. Whatever you all know the drill. 

 

Victorious:

Cat Got Your Tongue

            “Oh my God, Tori, you have to help me,” Cat begged as she ran up to her new friend Tori.

            “Whoa, whoa, whoa, Cat, slow down,” Tori interrupted, “Just tell me what’s wrong.”

            “I can’t tell you,” Cat pleaded, “Please, just…just come to my house after school, Tori, Please.”

            “Why? Cat, come on, you know you can tell me anything. I promise not to laugh or anything.”

            “It’s not that it’s just…I can’t tell you. You have to come over. Please, Tori, you have to,” Cat finished as tears welled up in her eyes. She had good reason for the tears. She knew full well that Tori would hate her if she actually came to her house but something in her gut told her that Tori had to come. Actually, it wasn’t so much her gut as her colon. There was a butt-plug shoved up her ass reminding Cat that she needed to bring Tori over. Cat knew that if she failed, she would be punished…severely punished.

            The plug was courtesy of her older brother Mark. He was her master, her owner. Mark had first seen Tori a month ago when she sang “Make It Shine” and he’d wanted her ever since. Cat was his way to get to her. He’d told his little sister that she needed to bring Tori over that afternoon then inserted Cat’s butt-plug for emphasis. He only made her wear the plug on special occasions: when she had an errand for him, every school dance, her birthday, and once at a wedding. It wasn’t even a particularly big plug, only 3 inches long and an inch and a half wide at its widest point. It tapered down to less than a centimeter thick at her anal ring before flaring out between her cheeks. Still, it was enough to ensure her cooperation. Despite the fact that he stretched his little sister’s cunt and ass every few days, she was somehow still tight as a virgin. She was just that tiny. For three years now (since she was 13) he’d had complete control of her life. He made her keep her cunt shaved. He decided what she was allowed to wear. He’d even been the one who decided to dye her hair red.

            Tori was trapped, she just couldn’t say no, “Alright, I’ll come, are you going to give me a ride or…”

            “Yeah, don’t worry, I’ll drive us to my house then take you home later!” Cat said perking up, “See you in Sikowitz’s class,” she said as she hurried away before Tori could change her mind.

***

            Tori was left alone feeling nervous. Cat was one of her best friends but she’d never been to her house. Tori had never met Cat’s brother but had heard plenty of stories. Cat was always talking about how her brother had eaten her bracelet, or set the lawn on fire, or gotten stabbed in Japan. In the end, she decided that Cat would never make her do anything dangerous and besides, Cat really seemed to need help with something.

            All through Sikowitz’s class, Tori watched Cat. She was squirming and moving in her seat as if she couldn’t get comfortable. Cat was always hyper but she normally she would at least sit still. “I wonder what’s up with her,” she thought as she watched Cat begin to sweat and clench her fists while continuing to squirm, “she looks like she has a major wedgie.”

            She quickly dismissed that idea however. Everyone at Hollywood Arts knew that Cat never wore underwear. She wore bras as little as possible too. She said that they were too constricting and hurt her creative process. Tori thought that was a little odd as Cat’s shorts were probably tighter that most girl’s panties. Cat always liked to show off her legs too; in fact Tori had never seen Cat wear anything that came down more than mid thigh. Her skirts were so short that everyone at school had seen her bare pussy at some point whether they wanted to or not.

            Cat’s eccentricities aside, she was an excellent actress. Tori was actually jealous of her talent and tried to emulate her friend. For 2 weeks after finding out that Cat didn’t were undergarments, Tori hadn’t worn any either. She’d only made it 2 weeks before her parents found out and yelled at her not to act like a slut. Now she only went commando when she performed (it made her feel lucky) but she rarely wore a bra. She just had to make sure she threw a few extra bras in the laundry so her parents wouldn’t find out.

***

When the final bell rang, Cat found Tori at her locker. “Ready to go?” she said hurriedly, “I’m driving my brother’s car and he needs it back so we should hurry.” Cat was almost breathless and seemed a little too eager but she knew everyone would just pass over it as Cat being Cat.

“Yeah, hang on, just let me say goodbye to…” Tori started.

“No time!” Cat interrupted grabbing her arm and starting to drag her outside. “We need to leave now.” Cat had to hurry. She knew that if she waited much longer she wouldn’t be able to make herself hand her best friend over to her brother. But she had to; she just couldn’t take another punishment. Even if she could still get Tori in the car, the plug in her ass was driving her crazy and she knew that if it didn’t come out soon, she’d start crying. 

They hurried to the car and Cat sped out of the parking lot and headed to her home. She drove faster and more erratically than she normally would. Tori was white-knuckled clutching her seat within seconds and begging Cat to slow down. Cat couldn’t. Her brother had told her to get home right after school. The plug in her ass meant that she couldn’t sit still well enough to drive straight as she squirmed.

When they finally reached the Valentine home, Tori hopped out glad to be out of the car. “So, now can you tell me what’s going on?”

“No…no, I…I…you need to come in,” she said desperately.

“Oh alright,” Tori said reluctantly. 

***

Tori followed Cat into her home. She only managed to get a few steps inside before she was grabbed from behind. “What the…” she managed before a hand closed over her mouth. She tried to fight him off but the arms were too strong. She squirmed and screamed into his hand but all she did was tire herself out. After a few minutes, once the adrenaline wore off, she was too tired to keep struggling. When she went limp in his arms her quickly pulled her top over her head, trapping her arms and blinding her.

Almost before she knew what was happening, Mark pulled her jeans off and pushed her to her knees. Tori was in such a state of shock that she hadn’t figured out what was going on yet. It wasn’t until he pulled her shirt all the way off, pushed her down onto all fours, put a collar on her and chained her to the floor that she realized that she was about to be raped. “NO! No let… let me go! I swear I won’t tell anyone just let me go,” she pleaded franticly as Mark laughed at her pitiful struggles.

      She looked pleadingly at Cat to help her but Cat just stood there watching with tears in her eyes. Mark knelt down beside Tori and roughly grabbed her exposed breast. “NO! STOP! Please, stop!” Tori screamed trying to grab his hand away. As  she grabbed him however, her hands left the floor and she fell flat on her face.

“Now, we can’t have that,” Mark chided, “Let’s fill that pretty mouth of yours.”

 “No…no…” Tori began, thinking that he would shove his dick down her throat. He grabbed her hair and pulled her back up onto her hands and knees.

“You’re starting to sound like a broken record, bitch,” Mark said smirking. “Cat, strip and get on all fours, ass facing Tori. I’ll take that plug out of your ass and then I want you to smother her. Either she rims your ass or she suffoCates.”

Tori went wide-eyed as she watched her friend pull her top over her head and drop it to the floor releasing a waterfall of long, red hair. She deftly worked the Catch on her belt, unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, to let them fall to the floor around her ankles. Tori locked eyes with Cat’s beautiful browns through her tears. Then Cat stepped out of her shorts and heels and turned away. Tori was left with a perfect view of Cat’s perfect, tight ass. Tori could see the rubber base of a butt-plug sticking out of her hole.

Tori was left speechless, and breathless during Cat’s little striptease. Cat really was stunning. Her big brown eyes were bright and shining, her small breasts were partially covered with her long red hair. Her stomach was tight with just a hint of her muscles. Her stomach then fanned out to her wide hips (wide for her petite frame). Her cunt was completely hairless. Cat’s legs were long, shaved and tone. Then she turned and Tori saw her small, perfectly formed ass.

Cat dropped to her hands and knees facing away from Tori. Mark left Tori’s side long enough to grab the base of the plug and slowly pull it out. Tori could see Cat squirming uncomfortably as it stretched her anal ring on the way out. With a gasp and a small pop, the plug was out leaving Cat’s rectum slightly gaping. She then crawled backward so that her ass was inches from Tori’s face.

Tori shied away from Cat’s butt as she could but Mark quickly grabbed her head and pushed her back. Tori’s nose was shoved right between Cat’s beautiful cheeks and her mouth was pressed against her skin. She couldn’t breathe and tried to pull away but Mark held her in place. She tried to push Cat forward but she wouldn’t budge. (Mark was holding her in place too). 

“Something wrong? Oh, right, you can’t breathe can you? Well, the only way you’re going to get air is to start licking my sweet sister’s asshole. I suggest you hurry, in about 30 seconds, you’ll pass out and you’ll die soon after. Start licking.”

She had no choice, she needed air. She started hesitantly licking between Cat’s cheeks. “Not good enough. I want you to shove your tongue up her ass as far as it will go before I let you go. Besides, don’t you want to punish her? It’s all her fault you’re here after all”

Hating herself even as she did it, Tori stuck the tip of her tongue in Cat’s rectum. She felt Cat buck in response to her tongue but all she cared about was that she suddenly got a second of air as reward before being smothered again.

She couldn’t help it, she drove her tongue as far up Cat’s ass as she could and heard Cat’s moan. “Good girl, you can follow orders,” Mark sneered as he changed position and got behind her still holding her head in place and only giving her the occasional burst of air.

When he got behind Tori, Mark let go of Cat freeing up his left hand but keeping his right on Tori’s head. He slid his left hand down Tori’s panties and slowly slid them down her thighs to her knees. Tori started sobbing even harder into Cat’s butt because she knew he was about to take her.

Mark unzipped his pants and took out his 8 inch dick. He positioned his head at the entrance to her most private area. He slowly rubbed his dick along her pussy lips as pre-cum began to drip out of his cock. Tori wasn’t even moist. She’d read many rape-fantasy stories but this wasn’t like them. She wasn’t wet or horny, she was just humiliated, scared, and in pain. That didn’t stop Mark though; after a few minutes of rubbing her lips he started pushing his head between them.

Tori renewed her screaming when she felt his head slip into her virgin pussy and hit her hymen. He paused for just a moment before thrusting forward. AGONY! Never in her sheltered life had Tori felt anything as painful. He froze for a few seconds, just long enough for Tori’s blood to lube her up. Tori was screaming bloody-murder into Cat’s ass.

Throughout the fuck, Mark told Tori that it was all Cat’s fault that she was here. Cat knowingly brought Tori to the house. Cat was keeping her ass against Tori’s face even though she wasn’t being held. Cat wouldn’t even help her now when he was raping her.

Tori was so tight that Mark had to go slow or risk having the skin of his cock rubbed off. Even so, it only took a few minutes before he was ready to cum. He pulled out with a pop and sprayed his jizz on her ass and back while Tori sobbed uncontrollable still assaulting Cat’s rectum with her tongue.

Mark let go of Tori’s head but she stayed still to shell-shocked to move. He got up and walked around Tori looking at her from every angle before he went to his sister’s side. He grabbed Cat’s long red hair and yanked her away from her friend. He spun her around still on her hands and knees so that the girls were face to face. “Now my little kitty Cat, I want you to lick your own shit off your friend’s teeth. Suck that shit right out of her mouth,” Mark commanded and Cat hurried to obey. Tori was in too much pain to resist as Cat’s tongue entered her mouth and began to move around.

They were both amazed by the gentleness of the kiss. Despite herself, Tori had begun to believe what Mark had told her and part of her blamed Cat. She’d expected a brutal oral assault. For her part, Cat had never tongue kissed anyone but Mark and he tried to bruise her mouth.

As they made-out, Mark went to the hall closet and pulled out a long, thin, wooden switch. “Alright, that’s enough,” He said coming back and spinning Cat around again so Tori was staring at her butt. “Now Cat, get down,” He commanded tapping Cat on the shoulder with the stick. Cat immediately dropped to her elbows with her head on the floor so that now Tori was looking directly at her pussy.

“Start licking,” Mark continued turning to Tori and waving the switch above her head. When she hesitated, Mark grabbed her head with his free hand and started rubbing her face against Cat’s crotch. “Now stay there.”

He released her head and moved around behind her. Tori kept licking Cat’s pussy hoping that if she did what he said, he’d let her go. She hadn’t figured out yet what the stick was for. She’d never been spanked before. When the first swat landed squarely on her left butt-cheek, Tori pulled her head away from Cat to scream. As she did so, she also tried to grab her bottom with her hands causing her to fall on her face again. Once down, Tori tried to squirm away from him but the chain and collar meant she couldn’t go far.

“I said STAY!” Mark yelled as Tori whimpered. “Every time you pull away from Cat, try to get away from me, or try to cover up, I’ll add 5 strokes to your punishment.”

He repositioned Tori on her hands and knees, face at Cat’s pussy and continued. Each swat hurt worse than the last but Tori tried not to move. She quickly lost count of the number of hits but prayed it would end soon. In the mean time, she focused all her attention on her friends snatch and trying not to bite her tongue off. She was trying to hurt Cat now. All memory of the gentleness of their kiss forgotten, Tori blamed Cat for her situation and wanted her to pay. Tori was being rather forceful with her tongue and from Cat’s noises, she was succeeding in hurting her. Every once in a while, Tori would even bite down on Cat’s thighs or lips…hard.

By the time Mark finally stopped, Tori could feel liquid running down her leg. She wasn’t sure if it was his jizz, her sweat, blood from her broken hymen, or if the lashing had drawn blood. All she knew was that she was in more pain than ever in her life. Her butt, lower back, and the back of her thighs were bright red and striped with welts.

Mark again went to Cat’s side and pulled her away. He had her stand in the corner facing the wall as he turned back to Tori. “Do you know what this is?” he asked pulling a small object from his pocket. It was about the size and shape of a ping-pong ball. “No, I didn’t think you would. All you pretty little girls are the same, coasting on your looks and never bothering to learn anything,” he said as he pulled out what looked like a garage door opener. “Here’s a hint,” and he pressed the button. Instantly the little ball began to shake and vibrate violently.

Now she knew what it was, a small remote vibrator. “No...No…please…don’t…please!” she begged desperately. Mark just laughed and walked behind her again. Her thighs hurt too badly for her to try to spin around. He grabbed her newly beaten ass and spread her cheeks wide ignoring her cries of pain. He worked the tip of his finger into her rectum and started stretching her virgin ass. After what felt like hours, but probably only a few minutes, he pressed the ball-vibe against her rectum. He had to push hard to get the ball passed her anal ring but then preceded to push it in as far as his middle finger could reach.

Terrified about what was about to happen, Tori watched as Mark crossed the room to where Cat was obediently standing. As he reached his sister, Mark casually pressed the button on the remote causing the ball in Tori’s ass to vibrate violently. She renewed her screaming louder than ever and collapsed onto her side. She curled up into the fetal position as the vibe made her whole body shake. It felt like her insides were being ripped apart and turned into paste.

***

As Tori lay in agony on the floor, Mark lifted his sweet sister and lay her down on her back on a table. Leaving her there, he went back to the closet and got out some ropes and a pole. Now Cat was wide-eyed and fearful. She knew what the ropes meant and she knew her brother well enough to know that she’d get no mercy. Tears began falling from her eyes as mark began to tie her up.

First, he flipped her onto her stomach and pulled her arms behind her back, he made her grab her elbows (left elbow with right hand and vice-versa) and tied them together like that. Then her sat her up and wrapped another rope tightly around her middle before looping her small breasts. He tied it so tight that it made her breasts swell and turn purple. Placed the pole horizontally behind her neck and began to secure it with yet another piece of rope. He tied the rope around the pole then under her armpits. Finally, he spread Cat’s legs as wide as they would go and pulled them up to her shoulder level where he tied them to the pole. This spread her pussy lips and left her completely vulnerable. Just the way he liked her.

***

Mark turned off the vibe but Tori continued to sob and shake. He crossed the room, unlocked the collar and puller her unsteadily to her feet. As he did so, her panties fell to her ankles and he lifted her out of them. He half carried half dragged Tori across the room and sat her in a chair next to the table Cat was on. She winced at being dropped on her recently abused ass but otherwise was too numb to react.

Once more Mark went to the closet and this time, he pulled out a massive strap-on. He held it in front of Tori’s face, “Now, I’m guessing that even a spoiled little bitch like you knows what this is. But, I’ll bet you’ve never actually seen one right? Well, now you’re going to use it on my little sister. Either that, or I’ll turn that vibe in your ass back on and let Cat fuck you with this dong. What’s it going to be?”

Tori was exhausted. She could barely keep her eyes open and her thoughts were too slow to understand what he was saying. The only things that penetrated her fog were: 1) that strap-on is huge, it will split me in half, 2) it’s all Cat’s fault I’m here anyway and 3) I’ll go crazy if he turns the vibe on again. She nodded dumbly.

“Good choice,” Mark purred as he pulled her once more to her feet and secured the strap-on around her slim waist. Mark positioned Tori at the table and moved Cat to the very edge. “Fuck her good or I might just let her have to tie you up and let Cat fuck you.”

With it hanging off of her, Tori realized just how big the rubber cock was. It was about a foot in length and its base was almost 4 inches thick. Not only that, it was ribbed every half inch making even gentle motions rough. She grabbed the dong and began awkwardly rubbing it along the outside of Cat’s cunt trying to lube it up with some of her own spit still on Cat’s body. She’d never had a penis before so her movements were awkward and clumsy.

“I said fuck her not pleasure her!” Mark yelled. He grabbed the cock himself and positioned its tip against his sister’s hole. “Now fuck.” When Tori hesitated, looking into Cat’s tear filled eyes; Mark gave her already sore ass a sharp smack. The blow caused Tori to scream out in pain but it also pushed the head of the cock into Cat’s pussy.

Now it was Cat’s turn to scream bloody-murder. Even without Tori moving the cock, her cunt was so tight that even the tip caused her agony. Mark quickly shoved a piece of cloth in his sister’s mouth and motioned Tori to continue. Tori began to slowly work her way into her best friend’s pussy; pushing in slightly then pulling out then back in. As she did so, Tori realized that Cat was being gagged by her panties.

Tori kept pistoning in and out of Cat’s cunt until she grew so tight that the cock got stuck and Tori couldn’t move it at all. Almost 6in of the dong were buried in Cat’s crotch and her pussy was stretched around a rubber cock 3in thick. Tori was trapped now too. The strap-on was harnessed to her and she didn’t have the strength to move the cock at all.

“Is that all?” Mark asked striding over to the stuck pair. “You can only fit a lousy 6 inches into my sister’s cunt. I’m disappointed Tori, after what she’s done to you today, I’d have thought you’d want to make her pay. Oh well, guess I was wrong. Let me just help you out.” With that, Mark grabbed the harness where it went around Tori’s back and yanked. The entire cock jerked out of Cat bringing a spray of urine with it. The ribs of the dong made the experience of it all Hell for Cat. Her entire body hurt. She just wanted to die.

“Well,” Mark said, “now the cock is all lubed up. It’ll be easier to get it in her ass now. Sit down while I get her ready.”

Tori obeyed sitting gingerly in the hard wooden chair. She was now covered in blood, jizz, sweat, and pee as well as being attached to a large rubber cock. She watched as Mark untied the ropes attaching Cat’s feet to the pole then removed the pole itself. To the ropes around Cat’s middle, Mark tied more ropes then looped them over a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. He pulled the rope down until Cat was hanging supported only by the ropes and her numb legs. He then tied ropes attaching Cat’s thighs to the ropes around her middle effectively putting her in a sitting position but also making her hang by the ropes.

Mark then turned back to Tori and pulled her to her feet. He placed her behind Cat then adjusted the ropes to make Cat at dick-level. This time Tori didn’t hesitate. She grabbed her dick and positioned it against Cat’s puckered hole; the same hole she’d been forced to lick half and hour ago. Cat was crying and trying to beg through Tori’s panties still in her mouth. Tori could see the sheer terror on Cat’s face in the reflection from a picture on the wall. She didn’t care.

Putting her arms around Cat to give herself better leverage; Tori pushed forward entering Cat’s rectum. Once the head was in it was easy. Cat’s piss had lubed the cock and Tori’s tongue had already loosened and moistened Cat’s ass. She got 3in in with her first shove.

She kept pumping in and out of her best friend. Intellectually she knew that Mark was to blame but she still took her rage out on poor Cat’s ass. It started to get too tight to pump when she was about 5in in. instead of quitting; Tori grabbed Cat’s legs and pulled them to her chest, opening Cat’s cheeks wider. It also gave Tori more leverage. Cat was screaming uncontrollable now and Tori’s panties had fallen out of her mouth. When there were 8in of rubber cock buried in Cat’s ass, Tori suddenly felt a massive pain in her own colon. It took her a second to realize that Mark had turned the vibrator back on. Now both girls were screaming bloody-murder but Tori just kept on pumping.

At 10in, Tori once again caught sight of Cat’s face in the picture. Her face was the same color as her hair and the veins were popping out all over her face. The pressure on her ass hurt so badly that Cat was near to passing out. Tori saw this and ignored it. With one final, grand effort, Tori shoved the strap-on all the way up to its base. With a final shriek, Cat finally blacked out and hung limp by the ropes. 12 inches of rubber were lodged in her large intestine.

When Cat finally passed out, Mark turned the vibe in Tori’s ass off. She was left limp and exhausted. Only the strap-on held her up because it was wedged so tightly in Cat’s butt. Without a word, Mark walked over and unhooked Tori from the harness leaving the dong in his sister’s ass. He dragged Tori to the bathroom and stood her up in the shower. He turned the hot water on full blast and held her under despite her renewed screams. Holding her by the hair as she struggled to escape the burn, Mark made sure that all her most sensitive areas were hit. He got all the blood and semen off her then held her there a little longer just for fun.

“It’s time for you to go home now bitch,” he whispered as he pulled her out of the tub. “Don’t worry; I’ll be a nice guy. I’m sure my sister won’t mind loaning you one of her dresses.” He pulled her into Cat’s room and threw her on the bed. After looking through his sister’s closet for a minute, he pulled out a small, white, sundress and tossed it next to Tori. He pulled her into a sitting position and then pulled the dress down over her head. Then he stood her up and let the dress fall down her body.

 

She was beautiful. Her skin was still wet so the dress clung to her skin and showed every curve. Parts of the dress were even becoming transparent and her breasts were clearly visible. Cat was smaller than Tori and the dress was already short so it barely covered Tori’s privates. It only went and inch past her most sacred parts. This meant that many of the lash marks from the cane were clearly visible on the backs of her thighs.

 

Mark tossed a pair of flip-flops at her and she slowly stepped into them. Then Mark grabbed her by the hand and led her back through the house to the front door. As they passed, Tori could see Cat. She was still hanging unconscious with the strap-on stuck in her ass. Tori was shocked to also see a thin trickle of blood leaking out of her butt and slowly dripping into a puddle on the floor. Before she could do more than stare however, Mark opened the front door and bodily threw Tori outside. “The nearest bus stop is about 2 blocks that way,” he said before slamming the door in her face.

 

What else could she do?  Tori turned around and stared walking, wincing in pain with every step. She knew that it had not been her fault but she still felt ashamed and dirty. She knew that she would never tell anyone what had happened to her. She was just too humiliated. As if to justify her decision, she remembered that her dad was a cop and would kill Mark if she told him. They would throw her dad in jail. It was a flimsy excuse but it was the best she could come up with. She couldn’t tell because if she did, her dad would go to jail.

 

The whole bus ride home, Tori felt like everyone was staring at her. Every bump in the road sent waves of agony through Tori’s butt and pussy. She tried to hide the lash marks and cover herself but she was well aware that all the guys were getting a good look at her. It was a long ride home.


9/1/2013 3:22:44 PM

Just to give you all an idea of what I'm capable of story-wise here's one I wrote a couple months ago. Please don't message me trying to correct my grammar or spelling but if you have a real suggestion I'd be happy to hear it.

 

 

Wardrobe Malfunction

            Mikheala shifts uncomfortably from foot to foot trying to relieve the wedgie that is slowly working its way further into her butt. It would probably be easier for her to manage if she wasn’t playing Ping-Pong in front of an audience. After all, Mikheala has quite a bit of experience dealing with uncooperative panties and by now she was pretty good at subtly relieving herself.

            Somehow she’d gotten drawn into this impromptu Ping-Pong tournament but now she’s regretting it. There are roughly a dozen people—mostly guys—standing around watching her match and they all seem to know that something is wrong. Normally Mikheala is pretty good at Ping-Pong and over the last month of school has actually beaten most of the people there, but now she’s losing. Her panties seem intent on forcing their way into her butt and she can’t focus on the game. In fact, she isn’t too concerned about the game at the moment; she’s a bit competitive and doesn’t want people to think she’s bad at Ping-Pong but right now she just wants the game to be over.

            She really isn’t dressed for movement but then again her dad really didn’t want her to be. Mikheala didn’t have a normal relationship to her dad; her real dad was in prison and her mom died of an overdose when Mikheala was just 12. She’d been placed in a group home where she’d been tormented for over a year until she was finally adopted a few months before turning 14. Whereas most teenagers grow to resent their parents and become rebellious, but Mikheala spent her young teenage years feeling too happy just having a dad who cared to rebel.

            Her dad was extremely strict but not in the traditional sense. He tried to control everything she did but not necessarily to keep her pure and innocent. When he adopted her he threw out her old clothes and bought her a whole new wardrobe. From then on she only wore thong underwear, shorts, tight low-riders, miniskirts, and skimpy tops. She owns 3 bikinis and some clothes to workout in and she also has 1 bra for very special occasions…but she hardly ever gets to wear it.

            He also tried to keep Mikheala looking nice. He put her on a strict diet and workout routine to keep her slim and fit. The result being that she has a firm, flat stomach but nicely flaring hips and B-cup breasts. Her skin is lightly tanned from swimming and running for her workout and she has a cute line of freckles across her nose. Her light brown hair reaches midway down her back.

            Even though she’s now in college she dresses the way he wants her to. She doesn’t really want to; Mikheala is really a very modest person on the inside and is often embarrassed by her attire. Her dad still tries to control her and she’s expected to call home every evening to tell him what’s happening to her and receive any instructions he has for her.

            Her opponent doesn’t seem overly concerned about ending the game; she was missing shots and letting the ball drop enough that if her opponent was playing normally the game would have been over by now. She’s played Dan before and he was a lot better than this last time; she’s playing like crap but they’ve been deuces for over 5 minutes now.

            Mikheala starts to think that Dan might be toying with her. He seems distracted watching her move but not so distracted that they’d be tied like this. He seems to be letting her score to keep the game going. Every time the ball drops on her side, Mikheala has to bend over to retrieve it and she feels her low-rider jeans slip a little and she knows that her panties are on display. She knows her situation is bad but she hopes it isn’t too bad. She doesn’t think she’s actually whale-tailing and she hopes no one can see her wedgie. Judging by the crowd though, she’s afraid that she’s fully on display.

            Mikheala wishes she were dressed differently for this but she hadn’t been planning on playing. Maybe if she were wearing a longer top but the one she had on left her mid-drift exposed. Though to be honest, only her workout outfits would protect her modesty while moving around in front of a crowd like this. But she’s getting desperate and has stopped thinking straight.

            Suddenly Mikheala realizes that the game is over; somehow she won even though she doesn’t remember the last few plays because she’s been so focused of the material slowly invading her ass. People are clapping and congratulating her and she shakes Dan’s hand and muttering a quick “good match” to him while all she’s really thinking about is getting away.

            Another guy steps up to the table and she realizes that she’s still in a tournament and the crowd expects her to play again. Mikheala stammers that she really needs to go to the ladies room and that she’ll be right back. She hands her paddle to a random person in the crowd without ever looking at them to see who it is before rushing out of the rec room and to the bathroom. She hopes she’s walking normally but is terrified that she’d waddling.

            Mikheala burst into the bathroom intending to rush into a stall and deal with her problem but when she gets there, all the stalls are full. Desperate, she decides not to wait and drops her pants in front of the sinks. Her pants are too tight to effectively deal with a wedgie so she has to she has to take them off to even reach her thong.

            Sweet relief! But now she still has a problem. She already said that she’d go back to the game but if she does then her thong will go right back up her butt and she’ll be right back where she was. Normally when she plays Mikheala either wears her running shorts and spandex or else she just goes commando but wears a belt to keep her pants up. But she hadn’t known she’d be playing today so she hadn’t taken those precautions. She wants to just ditch her thong and go without but that has its own problems. She knows that the boys have already seen her underwear and that they’ll be looking for it when she returns. If they don’t see it they’d know she had gone to the bathroom just to ditch her panties and then they’d think she’s a slut. 

            But what choice does she have? She has to go back to play and she can’t play with a thong on. She slides her grey thong down her long smooth legs as she steps out of them. she starts pulling her jeans back on and has just started the “skinny-jeans-dance” when suddenly she hears one of the toilets flush and she realizes that someone is about to come out. Mikheala franticly struggles into her tight jeans and zips them up just as the girl comes out of the stall and starts washing her hands.

            It’s only now however that Mikheala realizes that her thong is still on the bathroom floor. She’s stuck again. The girl is sure to spot them and when she does she’ll know they’re Mikheala’s. There’s no way she can grab them and hide them without the girl seeing and if she just walks away the girls could still figure it out.

            Instead Mikheala steps on her thong and tries to kick it into the now empty stall. It didn’t go quite far enough so she has to follow it to push it the rest of the way into the stall. Now that she’s already crossed half the bathroom for the second kick though, she ends up just entering the stall so it won’t seem weird. In the stall she drops her pants again and sits down to keep up the illusion that she just needs to pee. Really though she’s trying to regain her composure after her most recent panic. She picks her now dirty thong up off the bathroom floor and stuffs it into her pocket. She gets her jeans back on again and notices that even the little material of her thong makes a noticeable bulge in the pocket of her tight pants. 

            Once she finally feels presentable again, Mikheala returns to the rec room ready to finish the tournament. Now that she’s no longer distracted, Mikheala manages to actually win the tournament. It was an impromptu tournament so she doesn’t actually win anything but she still enjoys the attention as the crowd gathers around her to congratulate her.

            Her joy is short lived though, because as she’s leaving the rec room, one of the boys from the crowd who hadn’t played stops her. “I like the way you looked moving around in your little thong there…but it was even better without the thong.” He sneers at her.

            Mikheala turns red and runs away without saying anything.  


9/1/2013 3:17:59 PM

Hey there. I'm gonna try to start writing some erotica and I need some inspiration. Message me with any ideas you have for a story or themes or whatever you're interested in and if I use them I'll post the story and give you credit. If anyone wants to tell me about something that really happened to you I'd love to hear about that and maybe work it into a story also. Thanks


Vertical Line

Horizontal Line
Horizontal Line
GloriousServant3
 
 Age: 28
 Port Orchard, Washington